







 
   
     
       
         Charity commended, or, A catholick Christian soberly instructed by J.C.
         Collop, John.
      
       
         
           1667
        
      
       Approx. 212 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34014
         Wing C5391
         ESTC R16883
         12394692
         ocm 12394692
         61094
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34014)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61094)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 958:24)
      
       
         
           
             Charity commended, or, A catholick Christian soberly instructed by J.C.
             Collop, John.
          
           [22], 134 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1667.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
             Attributed to John Collop by Wing.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Charity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CHARITY
           Commended
           ,
           OR
           ,
           A
           Catholick
           Christian
           Soberly
           Instructed
           .
        
         
           By
           J.
           C.
           
             M.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           Quicquid
           deficiunt
           alia
           unica
           supplet
           charitatis
           gratia
           quae
           in
           aeternum
           non
           deficiet
           .
           
             St.
             Ber.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           most
           Book-Sellers
           Shops
           ,
           1667.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           PAper
           Kites
           on
           all
           sides
           fly
           high
           ,
           born
           up
           with
           the
           air
           of
           popular
           applause
           ,
           and
           wind
           off
           phancy
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           plebeian
           heads
           ;
           tho●gh
           the
           prayer-toyes
           of
           idle
           children
           while
           they
           misuse
           paper
           ,
           and
           mispend
           time
           ,
           are
           of
           as
           great
           value
           as
           the
           elaborate
           pieces
           of
           most
           polemicks
           :
           whose
           books
           are
           the
           disguises
           of
           faction
           and
           diseases
           of
           Charity
           ,
           by
           irreligious
           disputes
           of
           what
           they
           miscall
           religion
           ,
           drawing
           that
           blood
           which
           should
           quicken
           the
           heart
           of
           Religion
           from
           mens
           hearts
           into
           their
           heads
           ,
           leaving
           their
           hearts
           destitute
           of
           zeal
           to
           God
           and
           mutuall
           dilection
           ;
           and
           filling
           their
           hearts
           with
           choler
           ,
           which
           produces
           that
           phrantick
           zeal
           which
           discomposes
           the
           world
           ;
           or
           stuffing
           them
           with
           ph●egm
           which
           lulls
           them
           into
           a
           Lethargy
           of
           indifferency
           in
           religion
           ;
           or
           raising
           those
           melancholy
           
           vapors
           which
           cause
           these
           Epileptick
           paroxisms
           in
           quaking
           enthusiasts
           :
           Hence
           comes
           this
           morris
           dance
           of
           religions
           ,
           &
           the
           glorious
           body
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           minced
           into
           factions
           makes
           but
           an
           Olio
           ,
           distastefull
           to
           Jew
           or
           Gentile
           ▪
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           wonder
           to
           have
           a
           Iew
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           what
           sect
           soever
           he
           was
           converted
           ,
           the
           other
           would
           condemn
           him
           :
           and
           this
           might
           not
           seem
           a
           way
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           path
           to
           Belial
           ,
           &
           even
           amougst
           Christians
           I
           have
           known
           not
           a
           few
           whose
           too
           forward
           zeal
           to
           find
           out
           religion
           hath
           carried
           them
           out
           of
           all
           religion
           :
           when
           their
           fiery
           zeal
           had
           made
           a
           blaze
           ,
           it
           went
           out
           in
           the
           stench
           of
           Atheism
           .
           The
           specious
           name
           of
           Catholick
           hath
           biassed
           no
           lesser
           numbers
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           the
           spiders
           web
           of
           papall
           infallibility
           spun
           fine
           by
           school
           wits
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           hold
           them
           ,
           finding
           the
           lines
           drawn
           from
           bowels
           poysoned
           with
           self-interest
           :
           breaking
           this
           Cobweb
           net
           ,
           they
           disdain
           all
           religions
           as
           religations
           to
           insnare
           :
           and
           believe
           religion
           not
           above
           a
           state
           trick
           ;
           or
           a
           vizard
           to
           fright
           Children
           ,
           and
           cheat
           the
           world
           :
           since
           the
           world
           varies
           dssguises
           as
           frequently
           as
           it
           changes
           interests
           .
        
         
           A
           giddy
           minorage
           instructed
           me
           to
           make
           prodigious
           sallies
           ,
           &
           joyn
           with
           these
           
           Babell
           builders
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           I
           could
           elix
           truth
           out
           of
           so
           great
           a
           confusion
           of
           Languages
           :
           but
           the
           fruits
           of
           my
           curiosity
           prov'd
           not
           above
           the
           Apples
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           I
           was
           discompos'd
           by
           the
           noise
           rather
           then
           edify'd
           by
           the
           tongues
           ,
           and
           taught
           with
           Octavian
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             utinam
             nescissem
             literas
          
           :
           to
           wish
           often
           that
           I
           had
           been
           ignorant
           of
           letters
           ,
           since
           they
           could
           not
           furnish
           me
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christs
           Cross
           ,
           I
           retir'd
           within
           to
           seek
           that
           at
           home
           which
           I
           could
           not
           find
           abroad
           :
           and
           having
           anatomized
           others
           in
           vain
           ,
           I
           now
           dissect
           my self
           rather
           then
           be
           inexperienced
           :
           here
           I
           find
           not
           those
           antipathies
           which
           I
           meet
           in
           others
           :
           I
           seem
           constellated
           for
           all
           Countries
           ,
           and
           could
           live
           peaceably
           under
           any
           national
           Church
           ,
           though
           I
           would
           not
           joyn
           with
           any
           schism
           which
           is
           made
           to
           colour
           over
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           while
           a
           monstrous
           zeal
           ,
           player-like
           takes
           a
           vizard
           which
           hee
           rejects
           his
           part
           once
           acted
           :
           for
           this
           indifferency
           ,
           though
           
           Erasmus-like
           ,
           I
           am
           hung
           up
           betwixt
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           &
           renounced
           of
           all
           Communions
           ,
           yet
           
             Conscientiae
             satisfeci
             ,
             nihil
             in
             famam
             laborati
             ,
             sequatur
             vel
             mala
             dum
             bene
             mereor
             .
          
           By
           being
           charitable
           to
           all
           ,
           I
           cannot
           deserve
           evill
           of
           any
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           no
           national
           Church
           so
           ill
           but
           may
           deserve
           my
           charity
           :
           the
           
           first
           sally
           of
           my
           pen
           intended
           nothing
           beside
           an
           Apologeticall
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           autops●e
           ,
           or
           self-unravelling
           to
           satifie
           my self
           ;
           and
           a
           Romanist
           of
           him
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           talk'd
           much
           ,
           and
           knew
           little
           (
           proposing
           neither
           order
           ,
           or
           method
           ,
           it
           being
           my
           Province
           to
           unravel
           the
           mysteries
           of
           riddling
           nature
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           disguises
           of
           Antick
           Polemicks
           ,
           but
           my
           glib
           penne
           found
           it
           easier
           to
           ingage
           then
           to
           retreat
           ,
           and
           while
           the
           multitude
           of
           my
           own
           thoughts
           oppress'd
           me
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           my
           own
           disability
           would
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           betray
           the
           succours
           which
           reason
           offer'd
           ,
           even
           the
           whole
           militant
           Church
           ,
           lending
           the
           weapons
           of
           Antagonists
           ,
           and
           offering
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           them
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           bring
           in
           with
           the
           flag
           of
           defiance
           to
           no
           Christian
           Communion
           :
           neitheir
           make
           use
           of
           the
           forces
           to
           gratifie
           any
           faction
           ,
           for
           all
           carry
           the
           Angels
           motro
           ,
           
             glory
             be
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             goodwil
             towards
          
           men
           .
           I
           introduce
           Charity
           ,
           neither
           maim'd
           nor
           mutilated
           ;
           Since
           she
           is
           inrich'd
           with
           a
           plenteous
           offspring
           which
           she
           holds
           within
           the
           arms
           of
           Christian
           Communion
           :
           I
           would
           not
           deprive
           herof
           any
           of
           her
           Children
           ,
           whom
           none
           can
           truly
           expresse
           ,
           it
           they
           do
           not
           describe
           her
           with
           her
           arms
           full
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           Papist
           terme
           ;
           it
           ,
           it
           
           is
           mistaken
           ,
           yet
           mistaken
           charity
           is
           to
           bee
           preferr'd
           before
           none
           ,
           and
           should
           heady
           and
           shallow
           Enthusiasts
           misconstrue
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           learn'd
           and
           more
           refin'd
           spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           more
           blear-ey'd
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           squints
           to
           self-interest
           will
           afford
           me
           that
           charity
           which
           I
           afford
           all
           ;
           to
           whom
           as
           Vespasian
           to
           A●ollonius
           ,
           I
           conclude
           with
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           a
           Learnd
           Romanist
           .
        
         
           APologies
           serve
           onely
           to
           multiply
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           the
           itch
           of
           dispute
           becomes
           the
           Scab
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Controversies
           being
           either
           the
           Ebullitions
           of
           indigested
           Idleness
           ,
           symptomes
           of
           distemper'd
           zeale
           ,
           or
           inebriations
           of
           Passion
           ,
           while
           men
           in
           distractions
           ly
           idle
           ,
           seriously
           foolish
           ,
           or
           drunke
           with
           dispute
           ,
           forget
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           talke
           of
           an
           holy
           Church
           ;
           and
           by
           relinquishing
           their
           Charity
           lose
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           :
           most
           Polemick
           Divines
           being
           no
           more
           to
           be
           beleev'd
           then
           Lawyers
           ,
           who
           have
           least
           right
           to
           that
           they
           pleade
           for
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           onely
           for
           the
           fees
           of
           promotion
           ,
           while
           the
           people
           are
           wrung
           by
           the
           eares
           ,
           they
           easily
           remitt
           their
           ear-rings
           ,
           to
           reare
           a
           golden
           Calfe
           to
           worship
           ,
           or
           forge
           one
           out
           of
           silver
           ,
           each
           Country
           being
           as
           able
           as
           Ephesus
           from
           a
           silver
           forge
           to
           produce
           a
           Diana
           .
           Who
           phancy
           profit
           raise
           Idols
           of
           their
           Phancy
           :
           gaine
           profits
           by
           maintaining
           ,
           &
           Prophets
           to
           maintain
           them
           .
           And
           no
           coyne
           can
           be
           so
           adulterate
           
           as
           not
           to
           passe
           currant
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           but
           stamp'd
           with
           the
           face
           of
           Religion
           .
           I
           would
           not
           act
           high
           treason
           against
           heav'n
           by
           adulterating
           my
           Kings
           Coyne
           ,
           or
           by
           an
           uncharitable
           clipping
           of
           it
           take
           away
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           obscure
           the
           Image
           of
           my
           Redeemer
           ;
           or
           by
           a
           pruriginous
           affectation
           of
           scribling
           increase
           the
           Scab
           of
           Church
           or
           State
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Luxury
           of
           my
           phancy
           should
           like
           the
           ranknes
           of
           other's
           wanton
           out
           into
           weeds
           in
           the
           garden
           of
           the
           Spouse
           .
           If
           errour
           would
           not
           triumph
           over
           tacit
           truth
           ;
           silence
           argues
           no
           assent
           ,
           and
           introduces
           no
           supposition
           of
           guilt
           ;
           though
           all
           may
           accuse
           the
           sallies
           of
           a
           prodigious
           curiosity
           ,
           none
           should
           the
           excursions
           of
           a
           rasher
           pen
           ;
           the
           spitle
           cast
           on
           me
           from
           inane
           and
           jejune
           noddles
           should
           only
           mortifie
           my
           quick
           silver
           ,
           and
           it
           heale
           the
           itch
           of
           my
           curiosity
           ,
           the
           inke
           which
           I
           have
           tooke
           from
           the
           pens
           of
           all
           ages
           be
           appli'd
           to
           cure
           the
           tetters
           of
           my
           own
           dilating
           vanity
           and
           not
           profus'd
           on
           others
           .
           
             Male
             de
             te
             loquuntur
             sed
             mali
             ,
          
           men
           speake
           evill
           of
           thee
           ,
           but
           evill
           men
           ,
           was
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           not
           be
           intituled
           to
           whom
           you
           can
           discommend
           ;
           you
           for
           whom
           ever
           silenc'd
           enmity
           studies
           commendations
           ,
           they
           who
           cannot
           approve
           your
           judgement
           ,
           admire
           your
           knowledge
           ;
           say
           you
           have
           a
           greater
           Library
           in
           you
           ,
           then
           you
           
           have
           lost
           ,
           yet
           have
           you
           lost
           a
           greater
           Library
           then
           the
           County
           which
           you
           inrich
           with
           your selfe
           a
           Panoply
           of
           knowledge
           can
           glory
           in
           .
           I
           could
           not
           bewa●le
           but
           rather
           congratulate
           such
           a
           losse
           :
           For
           should
           the
           hot
           zeale
           of
           some
           Iack
           Straw
           of
           Reformation
           raise
           a
           combustion
           might
           fire
           halfe
           of
           our
           Anglican
           Libraries
           ,
           (
           nay
           was
           ev'n
           your
           Roman
           Vatican
           in
           a
           flame
           with
           halfe
           of
           the
           worlds
           Libraries
           ,
           which
           by
           kindling
           the
           flames
           of
           contention
           by
           disordering
           the
           Vniverse
           seem
           to
           antidate
           its
           combustion
           )
           if
           a
           teare
           could
           quench
           the
           fire
           ,
           I
           should
           number
           it
           among
           my
           sinnes
           at
           the
           expense
           of
           so
           much
           water
           to
           redeeme
           them
           .
        
         
           Error
           is
           of
           a
           teeming
           Constitution
           ,
           this
           Hydra's
           heads
           multiply
           by
           amputation
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           end
           of
           writing
           of
           Bookes
           the
           wisest
           of
           men
           dead
           said
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           of
           men
           living
           lament
           .
           Study
           is
           a
           wearinesss
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           I
           wish
           most
           mens
           studies
           were
           not
           onely
           a
           wearines
           to
           their
           own
           but
           all
           flesh
           the
           effect
           of
           few
           mens
           wit
           &
           most
           mens
           idlenesse
           ,
           while
           there
           is
           nothing
           new
           under
           the
           Sun
           ,
           not
           onely
           bookes
           but
           men
           are
           transcribed
           ,
           men
           are
           liv'd
           ore
           againe
           :
           the
           Pythagorean
           Metempsychy
           is
           verified
           :
           the
           revolution
           of
           planets
           reduce
           the
           same
           constitutions
           ,
           same
           errors
           :
           hence
           Learning
           is
           in
           the
           circle
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Progresse
           :
           error
           
           hath
           alter'd
           her
           modes
           and
           garbs
           with
           times
           ,
           someties
           more
           gaudy
           ,
           better
           painted
           ,
           trim'd
           and
           drest
           to
           become
           more
           tempting
           ,
           but
           still
           hath
           carried
           her
           old
           rotten
           body
           through
           all
           her
           veils
           and
           disguises
           d●scoverable
           to
           a
           curious
           inquirie
           .
           That
           which
           sends
           occasion
           to
           opinion
           to
           proclaim
           most
           men
           knowing
           ,
           administers
           to
           me
           no
           infrequent
           suspition
           of
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           multitude
           of
           bookes
           ,
           variety
           of
           notions
           like
           to
           Cadmus
           Souldiers
           by
           mutuall
           quarrells
           destroy
           each
           other
           .
           Light
           and
           darkenesse
           both
           met
           in
           the
           Chaos
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           worke
           of
           omnipotency
           to
           separate
           them
           .
           I
           cannot
           bee
           induc'd
           to
           beleeve
           either
           the
           greatest
           reader
           or
           writer
           ,
           the
           best
           Clerk-men
           write
           much
           of
           little
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           comprehend
           much
           in
           little
           :
           a
           fly
           buzzes
           more
           about
           nothing
           ,
           then
           a
           Bee
           with
           all
           her
           honey
           ;
           most
           write
           much
           to
           instruct
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           know
           little
           ,
           the
           Iliads
           of
           their
           labours
           may
           be
           compris'd
           within
           a
           nutshell
           ,
           and
           that
           nutshell
           crackt
           found
           without
           a
           kernel
           .
           
             Uoluminous
             Tostati
          
           dilude
           the
           mountains
           of
           our
           hopes
           with
           a
           ridiculous
           mouse
           ,
           who
           plac'd
           in
           competition
           with
           a
           single
           sheeted
           Mercury
           may
           be
           orevalued
           ,
           while
           in
           floods
           of
           words
           scarce
           occurs
           a
           drop
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           these
           by
           malice
           onely
           impostum'd
           Authors
           betray
           their
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           or
           their
           tumid
           
           bodies
           of
           controversies
           are
           onely
           symptoms
           of
           a
           drscracy
           ,
           and
           show
           an
           Hydropsick
           constitution
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           these
           scrap-gatherers
           pick
           reversions
           from
           common
           places
           ,
           and
           poore
           truth
           imprisoned
           for
           her
           plaine
           dealing
           ,
           fed
           at
           the
           Almes
           basket
           of
           vncharitable
           times
           is
           scarce
           kept
           from
           famishing
           ,
           for
           you
           a
           reputed
           treasurie
           of
           knowldge
           to
           cast
           no
           mite
           into
           her
           treasury
           ;
           while
           these
           standing
           pools
           retaine
           corruption
           ,
           you
           who
           are
           an
           ambulatory
           Library
           ,
           not
           to
           stream
           with
           excellence
           ,
           &
           like
           the
           Philosophers
           Elixir
           have
           as
           some
           say
           the
           price
           of
           al
           things
           in
           Epitome
           ;
           yet
           you
           your selfe
           know
           no
           value
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           miracle
           which
           may
           refute
           yours
           and
           their
           adversaries
           who
           can
           beleeve
           miracles
           have
           a
           cessation
           :
           But
           lest
           you
           Sir
           should
           be
           lost
           in
           your
           Laborynth
           of
           your
           own
           praises
           as
           the
           world
           in
           admiration
           of
           your
           intricate
           excellence
           ,
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           know
           Sir
           ,
           that
           the
           opinion
           of
           what
           you
           know
           cannot
           make
           you
           speake
           wisely
           of
           what
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           greatnesse
           is
           no
           priviledge
           for
           unworthinesse
           ;
           he
           may
           be
           evill
           himselfe
           who
           speaks
           good
           of
           another
           upon
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           never
           be
           good
           himselfe
           who
           speakes
           evill
           upon
           suspition
           of
           any
           one
           :
           though
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           say
           I
           make
           a
           jest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           
           produce
           one
           jest
           which
           did
           not
           give
           an
           earnest
           of
           truth
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           have
           not
           lov'd
           a
           solemnity
           in
           folly
           ,
           or
           serious
           Ildenesse
           ,
           like
           children
           to
           contend
           with
           a
           passions
           vehemency
           for
           cock
           pins
           and
           hobbyhorses
           ;
           if
           I
           have
           admitted
           that
           
             no●i
             bonum
             ludere
             cum
             sanctis
          
           ,
           it
           was
           onely
           when
           they
           were
           dress'd
           like
           unto
           Bartholmew
           Faire
           babies
           in
           a
           garbe
           onely
           to
           be
           made
           sport
           with
           ;
           (
           honour
           their
           ashes
           which
           have
           been
           temples
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           treasuries
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           &
           Cundit
           pipes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           neither
           my
           pen
           nor
           tongue
           shal
           bedrible
           their
           ashes
           ,
           which
           to
           speake
           Philosophically
           may
           retaine
           some
           perfume
           of
           their
           sanctities
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           stories
           of
           
             Gervase
             Montanus
             ,
             Babylas
          
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           names
           which
           sanctifie
           your
           year
           ,
           or
           with
           their
           owne
           bloods
           are
           writ
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           yet
           I
           must
           beleeve
           ,
           
             Honorandi
             sunt
             Charitate
             non
             servitute
          
           ,
           and
           that
           best
           honour
           we
           can
           do
           them
           is
           to
           imitate
           their
           vertues
           and
           not
           bely
           their
           ashes
           ,
           and
           make
           banquets
           for
           the
           serpent
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           ,
           which
           thus
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           food
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           ,
           which
           not
           to
           administer
           cannot
           intitle
           me
           to
           your
           livery
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           A
           Heretick
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           a
           Heretick
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           in
           Physick
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           a
           Physitians
           religion
           which
           you
           can
           please
           
           your selfe
           by
           calling
           Atheism
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           were
           acquainted
           with
           much
           felicity
           as
           to
           be
           intituled
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
             Dr
             Brownes
             Religio
             Medici
          
           ,
           you
           might
           bee
           induced
           to
           beleeve
           a
           Physitian
           still
           may
           prove
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           not
           prove
           besse
           by
           bringing
           you
           the
           good
           tydings
           of
           the
           Religion
           you
           have
           lost
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           true
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           none
           of
           the
           young
           men
           who
           see
           visions
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           content
           to
           give
           you
           the
           honour
           of
           an
           old
           man
           who
           dreameth
           dreams
           ;
           not
           that
           you
           have
           truth
           reveal'd
           to
           you
           sleeping
           ,
           but
           are
           content
           to
           snore
           in
           your
           errours
           ;
           and
           please
           your self
           with
           th●
           imaginations
           of
           truth
           ,
           Chymera's
           of
           your
           owne
           distracted
           phancy
           ,
           or
           the
           dreame
           of
           melancholy
           Monks
           :
           if
           I
           recede
           from
           any
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           by
           their
           receding
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           as
           Apostacy
           is
           but
           a
           recession
           ,
           and
           Heresie
           which
           you
           inculcate
           an
           election
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           with
           S.
           Paul
           after
           the
           way
           you
           call
           here
           sie
           to
           worship
           God
           by
           ,
           election
           of
           truth
           without
           supposing
           it
           taken
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           
             Thyestiles
             expugnatio
             civitatis
          
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           the
           holy
           city
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           holy
           Catholique
           and
           Apostolik
           Church
           militant
           on
           earth
           and
           triumphant
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           that
           which
           is
           patient
           in
           the
           purgatory
           of
           your
           errors
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           you
           are
           suppos'd
           a
           Golia●h
           
           able
           to
           defy
           a
           whole
           host
           of
           Israels
           ,
           ye
           a
           poore
           contemptible
           boy
           whose
           best
           company
           hath
           been
           sheepe
           ,
           silly
           creatures
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           of
           errour
           ,
           if
           when
           a
           Lyon
           roar'd
           on
           him
           ,
           one
           of
           yours
           
             E.
             S.
             I.
          
           who
           like
           a
           Lyon
           goeth
           about
           seeking
           whom
           he
           may
           devoure
           ,
           he
           tooke
           him
           and
           rent
           with
           his
           owne
           arguments
           ,
           shall
           he
           not
           dare
           to
           encounter
           you
           out
           of
           the
           slender
           scrip
           of
           his
           owne
           reason
           ;
           and
           with
           pebbles
           drawn
           from
           a
           brooke
           of
           clearer
           testimonies
           aime
           at
           your
           forehead
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           pontificiall
           infallibility
           in
           the
           head
           of
           your
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           amputate
           it
           by
           the
           two
           edg'd
           sword
           of
           verity
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           host
           of
           delusion
           your
           Catholique
           body
           of
           error
           ,
           
             cui
             fumus
             pro
             fundamento
          
           shall
           evaporate
           ,
           yet
           by
           wrinkling
           and
           shrinking
           truth
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           bring
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           narrow
           compasse
           to
           give
           private
           spirits
           leave
           to
           ruffle
           her
           ,
           or
           make
           her
           lesse
           Catholick
           or
           not
           infallible
           ,
           which
           could
           she
           be
           ,
           she
           might
           cease
           to
           be
           holy
           ;
           nor
           could
           I
           be
           perswaded
           that
           the
           pontificiall
           robes
           carried
           holiness
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           Vrim
           and
           Thuminim
           perfection
           and
           light
           were
           relative
           to
           the
           Miter
           ,
           and
           the
           lips
           of
           that
           high
           Priest
           onely
           carried
           knowledge
           ,
           I
           could
           fly
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           common
           mother
           ,
           but
           since
           from
           distemper'd
           parents
           we
           exuge
           poyson
           ,
           not
           nutriment
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           leave
           to
           decline
           
           those
           breasts
           which
           flow
           not
           with
           the
           sincere
           milk
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           believe
           the
           body
           distemper'd
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           richetty
           constitution
           :
           whose
           head
           so
           exceeds
           the
           proportion
           ;
           had
           infallibilitie
           a
           tie
           above
           the
           ,
           intention
           of
           a
           Priest
           in
           Collation
           of
           orders
           ;
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           which
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           expresse
           the
           exactnesse
           of
           pedantism
           in
           quotation
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           warp'd
           from
           that
           may
           expresse
           ingenuity
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           a
           pretender
           to
           it
           in
           a
           rural
           retirement
           ,
           having
           no
           book
           but
           one
           of
           an
           imperfect
           edition
           ,
           forc'd
           to
           read
           my self
           ,
           
             ubi
             multa
             desiderantur
             &
             à
             desunt
             nonnulla
             ,
          
           but
           nothing
           that
           may
           inform
           of
           truth
           ,
           though
           I
           can
           make
           use
           onely
           of
           some
           confus'd
           notes
           for
           the
           engraphical
           part
           of
           memory
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           agraphical
           part
           I
           shall
           not
           show
           so
           great
           a
           deficiency
           in
           the
           Mnenon●cal
           Art
           as
           may
           render
           truth
           suspected
           ;
           truth
           shal
           be
           my
           aim
           ,
           I
           may
           fly
           high
           ,
           rove
           ,
           yet
           never
           farre
           from
           the
           mark
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           escape
           the
           fa●lts
           of
           most
           Polemicks
           ,
           who
           resemble
           a
           piece
           of
           Arras
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           much
           in
           representation
           ,
           and
           nothing
           in
           reality
           :
           or
           Plutarchs
           heartlesse
           fish
           with
           a
           sword
           assimilating
           body
           ,
           want
           both
           vigor
           and
           acutenesse
           :
           the
           discourses
           of
           umbraticall
           Doctors
           on
           all
           sides
           like
           bodies
           bred
           in
           the
           shade
           ,
           cannot
           
           endure
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           a
           shower
           :
           in
           their
           more
           serious
           retirements
           affecting
           nothing
           beyond
           Domitians
           humour
           of
           catching
           of
           flies
           :
           which
           I
           shall
           without
           torture
           inforce
           them
           to
           confesse
           :
           Could
           you
           but
           dispossesse
           your self
           of
           prejudicacy
           ;
           truth
           is
           a
           garment
           that
           time
           can
           wear
           ;
           who
           pretend
           to
           grey-headed
           error
           ,
           rather
           d●scredit
           it
           then
           patronize
           it
           .
           Lay
           aside
           those
           great
           names
           of
           Seraphick
           and
           Angelick
           Doctors
           ;
           look
           not
           on
           any
           Religion
           through
           the
           opticks
           of
           blear-ey'd
           prejudice
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           make
           not
           yours
           squint
           to
           self-interest
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           neither
           giv'n
           up
           my
           name
           to
           regall
           or
           papall
           supremacy
           ,
           neither
           protested
           ,
           covenanted
           ,
           or
           ingag'd
           to
           any
           faction
           ;
           hee
           who
           aims
           at
           truth
           by
           the
           Roman
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           bias
           ,
           wi●l
           never
           come
           nere
           the
           mark
           :
           the
           fire
           of
           self-love
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           kindled
           by
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           lies
           so
           it
           partaketh
           of
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           flames
           ,
           to
           be
           without
           light
           :
           since
           it
           keepeth
           us
           in
           darknesse
           to
           our selves
           ,
           &
           an
           imperception
           of
           the
           true
           dimensions
           of
           others
           .
           This
           liking
           or
           disliking
           of
           others
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           spurious
           issue
           of
           philautie
           which
           undervalues
           al
           ,
           meets
           not
           in
           a
           compliance
           with
           the
           humour
           :
           some
           natures
           as
           Seneca
           observes
           ,
           are
           so
           shady
           ,
           as
           they
           think
           every
           thing
           turbulent
           and
           stormy
           ,
           that
           is
           even
           ,
           in
           
           a
           meridian
           l●ght
           .
           Some
           like
           to
           old
           rusticks
           are
           content
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           Church
           porch
           of
           tradition
           to
           talk
           of
           mundan
           a
           affairs
           ,
           which
           care
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Church
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           :
           others
           resemble
           young
           Novices
           which
           creep
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           holes
           to
           angle
           and
           ring
           the
           bells
           backward
           ,
           neglecting
           the
           key
           of
           trad●tion
           :
           others
           by
           curious
           inquiries
           are
           put
           into
           a
           whee●
           ,
           and
           are
           circled
           so
           long
           betwixt
           proving
           the
           Scripture
           by
           tradition
           and
           tradition
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           till
           the
           Devill
           find
           a
           means
           to
           dispute
           them
           into
           infidelity
           ;
           and
           make
           them
           believe
           neither
           .
           Most
           mens
           lips
           and
           pens
           open
           wide
           like
           to
           a
           monilesse
           purse
           ;
           nothing
           comes
           out
           of
           this
           ▪
           and
           what
           is
           worth
           nothing
           out
           of
           them
           :
           yet
           this
           nothing
           must
           be
           plac'd
           in
           competition
           with
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           salvation
           :
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           a
           satisfactory
           proof
           to
           believe
           by
           Divine
           faith
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           a
           Papist
           )
           Scripture
           ,
           Gods
           word
           .
           If
           wee
           ask
           why
           we
           must
           believe
           ?
           it
           is
           replied
           :
           because
           the
           Church
           is
           infallibly
           govern'd
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           if
           we
           inquire
           how
           ?
           they
           run
           to
           revelation
           guilty
           of
           enthusiasm
           which
           they
           object
           to
           others
           :
           or
           if
           they
           offer
           to
           prove
           it
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           most
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           acknowledgement
           
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           of
           higher
           proof
           then
           the
           Churches
           tradition
           :
           thus
           these
           impertinents
           touch
           ne●ther
           Heaven
           nor
           Earth
           ,
           in
           their
           discourses
           they
           open
           an
           entry
           into
           a
           room
           ,
           but
           shut
           it
           presently
           .
           Some
           elate
           tradition
           above
           Divinity
           :
           the
           principles
           of
           any
           conclusion
           must
           be
           of
           more
           cred●●
           then
           the
           conclusion
           it self
           :
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           Resurrection
           and
           Communion
           ,
           if
           the
           conclusions
           by
           which
           they
           are
           proveable
           is
           Ecclesiastical
           trad●tion
           ;
           it
           must
           follow
           that
           the
           Churches
           tradition
           is
           of
           more
           credit
           ,
           when
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Articles
           must
           be
           finally
           resolv'd
           into
           the
           veracity
           of
           the
           Churches
           testimony
           .
           Others
           depresse
           tradition
           even
           below
           humanity
           ;
           are
           so
           far
           from
           equalizing
           it
           with
           rational
           d●scourses
           ,
           as
           they
           prefer
           the
           dreams
           of
           phanaticks
           before
           the
           Churches
           tradition
           :
           without
           which
           a
           rayling
           Song
           thrust
           upon
           an
           evil
           air
           ,
           is
           not
           worse
           musick
           then
           the
           confused
           notes
           which
           some
           intitle
           the
           harmony
           of
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           know
           Gods
           Law
           by
           heart
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           heart
           to
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           these
           pretences
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           illumination
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           Egyptian
           sages
           can
           produce
           nothing
           but
           frogs
           and
           blood
           :
           Nor
           doe
           the
           Exotique
           Seminaries
           furnish
           us
           better
           then
           the
           weeds
           which
           the
           ranknesse
           of
           our
           
           own
           soil
           hath
           cast
           up
           :
           Apostolicall
           pruging-hookes
           are
           exchang'd
           for
           Sanguinary
           instruments
           ,
           involving
           the
           world
           in
           blood
           ,
           and
           staining
           their
           own
           lives
           ▪
           at
           the●r
           deaths
           leaving
           nothing
           behind
           but
           a
           memorial
           of
           some
           hideous
           impietie
           :
           while
           with
           styles
           solemnly
           religious
           ,
           and
           even
           Seraphical
           devotions
           we
           find
           more
           principl'd
           in
           
             Caesar
             Borgia
          
           ,
           and
           Nicholas
           the
           Florentine
           then
           Elemented
           in
           Religion
           ,
           not
           erecting
           a
           Spiritual
           Kingdome
           for
           Christ
           ,
           but
           a
           temporal
           for
           the
           Pope
           ;
           which
           he
           honest
           good
           man
           ,
           solemnly
           vows
           and
           protests
           against
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           at
           their
           Creation
           ,
           make
           a
           solemn
           vow
           and
           confess
           to
           observe
           inviolably
           all
           Ordinances
           made
           in
           the
           first
           eight
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           provided
           that
           all
           Causes
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           same
           Province
           where
           they
           are
           begun
           .
        
         
           This
           might
           check
           the
           exorbitancy
           of
           the
           Roman
           See
           ,
           and
           confine
           Tibur
           within
           her
           own
           limits
           ,
           if
           sober
           men
           having
           neither
           the
           inebriations
           of
           passion
           or
           self-interest
           might
           be
           judges
           :
           Neither
           might
           that
           impertinent
           question
           of
           triflers
           trouble
           the
           world
           :
           Where
           was
           your
           Religion
           before
           Luther
           ?
           (
           retorted
           ingeniously
           by
           S.
           
             H.
             Wotton
          
           to
           a
           pragmatical
           Monk
           )
           where
           
           yours
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           now
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           But
           I
           may
           modestly
           and
           charitably
           averre
           ,
           where
           yours
           was
           if
           you
           have
           any
           ,
           and
           where
           much
           of
           what
           you
           call
           fundamentall
           in
           yours
           ,
           now
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
           
             Ecclesia
             non
             in
             parietitibus
             Consistit
             sed
             in
             dogmatum
             veritate
             :
             Ecclesia
             est
             ibi
             ubi
             fides
             vera
             :
          
           one
           impertinent
           question
           is
           not
           ill
           required
           with
           another
           ,
           when
           a
           Romanist
           is
           ask'd
           where
           the
           Churches
           visibility
           and
           their
           judges
           infallibility
           was
           ,
           
           
             Cum
             ingemuit
             totus
             orbis
             &
             Arrianum
             se
             esse
             miratus
             est
          
           ;
           and
           even
           the
           infallible
           Guide
           ,
           Liberius
           even
           a
           Pope
           decoy'd
           into
           Arr●an●sm
           :
           or
           while
           he
           was
           intainted
           ,
           if
           a
           Pope
           was
           what
           you
           would
           have
           him
           ,
           an
           infall●ble
           Iudge
           ,
           is
           he
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           when
           he
           answers
           the
           Emperor
           with
           an
           
             esto
             quod
             solus
             sum
             ,
             
             non
             tamen
             fidei
             causa
             periclitatur
             :
             olim
             tres
             soli
             sunt
             reperti
             qui
             regis
             mandata
             resisterent
             .
          
           If
           a
           particular
           Nation
           doe
           what
           the
           whole
           world
           did
           ,
           sigh
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           her self
           so
           soon
           turn'd
           Leper
           ,
           it
           need
           not
           be
           the
           wonder
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           ?
           they
           who
           sacrifice
           their
           Religion
           to
           successes
           must
           set
           up
           Fortune
           for
           a
           deity
           ;
           which
           I
           believe
           is
           the
           World
           Idol
           ,
           who
           Persian-like
           adore
           the
           rising
           Sun
           ;
           and
           not
           like
           Israelites
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           believe
           
           God
           as
           much
           in
           the
           Cloud
           as
           in
           the
           Pillar
           ,
           though
           the
           one
           is
           the
           more
           glorious
           object
           .
           Can
           an
           intelligent
           man
           suppose
           religion
           dead
           in
           the
           Primitive
           persecutions
           ,
           because
           buried
           alive
           in
           the
           Caves
           ?
           or
           ours
           lost
           because
           some
           of
           ours
           are
           necessitated
           to
           imitate
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           any
           Religion
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ?
           yet
           this
           meeting
           with
           weak
           judgements
           ,
           and
           strong
           passions
           against
           the
           time
           ,
           hath
           gain'd
           not
           a
           few
           Proselytes
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           some
           seemingly
           learn'd
           ,
           
           whose
           error
           like
           that
           of
           
             Origen
             ,
             &
             Tertullian
             magna
             suit
             in
             ecclesiâ
             dei
             tentatios
          
        
         
           While
           the
           Priest
           which
           should
           bee
           the
           lungs
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           receive
           in
           the
           influences
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           temper
           the
           heart
           of
           Religion
           ,
           sucking
           in
           the
           contagious
           air
           of
           popular
           phancies
           are
           tainted
           ;
           and
           have
           brought
           an
           hectick
           fever
           in
           the
           body
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           subjecting
           it
           to
           continuall
           heats
           by
           the
           exasperation
           of
           malignant
           humours
           ,
           through
           the
           obstructions
           of
           self-interest
           ,
           ignorance
           and
           the
           grosse
           matter
           of
           ambition
           :
           but
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           trie
           these
           lungs
           ,
           and
           let
           out
           the
           purulent
           matter
           which
           occasions
           the
           heat
           of
           disputes
           and
           cold
           fits
           of
           Charitie
           ,
           infallible
           Symptoms
           of
           a
           Consumpti●n
           in
           
           the
           body
           of
           Religion
           :
           and
           though
           there
           may
           be
           Physitians
           more
           experienc'd
           ;
           yet
           the
           Domestick
           Doctor
           is
           alwaies
           call'd
           into
           Consultation
           ,
           as
           best
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Constitution
           :
           there
           may
           be
           perfumes
           which
           may
           deceive
           those
           who
           converse
           with
           putrid
           lungs
           at
           usuall
           distances
           ;
           yet
           I
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           intimately
           Conversant
           with
           Priest
           and
           Parson
           ,
           and
           even
           protostickler
           of
           Schisms
           ,
           which
           have
           attriv'd
           florent
           an
           Age
           with
           Civil
           Warrs
           ,
           dissected
           men
           living
           as
           well
           as
           dead
           ,
           having
           read
           both
           men
           and
           books
           ,
           may
           prescribe
           opposite
           remedies
           ,
           having
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           mollifying
           praeparations
           which
           Hippocrates
           requires
           his
           Phisitian
           to
           have
           upon
           all
           occasions
           :
           And
           though
           I
           have
           arriv'd
           at
           Knowledge
           by
           prodigious
           curiosities
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           believe
           Alchymists
           ,
           he
           who
           can
           fix
           quick-silver
           may
           make
           gold
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           will
           fix
           me
           volatile
           as
           Mercury
           ,
           and
           produce
           that
           Elixir
           ,
           which
           by
           its
           fluxion
           may
           convert
           the
           most
           obdurate
           metall
           into
           Gold
           ;
           and
           having
           wandred
           long
           out
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           not
           knowing
           where
           '
           to
           rest
           my
           foot
           for
           the
           deluge
           of
           errors
           ,
           I
           may
           from
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           the
           holy
           Fahers
           ,
           return
           with
           the
           Olive
           branch
           of
           
           peace
           to
           the
           Ark
           ,
           Gods
           holy
           ,
           Catholicke
           ,
           and
           Apostolick
           Church
           ;
           from
           which
           onely
           Ravens
           fly
           ,
           those
           birds
           of
           prey
           ,
           whose
           delight
           is
           in
           ruine
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           devour
           mankind
           ;
           which
           is
           far
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           friend
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           yours
           by
           an
           inviscerate
           dilection
           ,
        
         
           J.
           C.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         Medici
         Catholicon
         .
      
       
         
           Sect.
           1.
           
        
         
           MOst
           Polemick
           Divines
           Comet-like
           rise
           out
           of
           indigested
           matter
           ,
           from
           the
           vapour
           of
           History
           ,
           tenter'd
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           fragments
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           these
           exhalations
           blaze
           and
           become
           portentous
           to
           Common-wealths
           by
           their
           apparitions
           :
           it
           is
           the
           art
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           every
           one
           challenges
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           body
           of
           Religion
           which
           every
           Mountebank
           dares
           dissect
           ;
           and
           those
           nobler
           parts
           whose
           discovery
           should
           be
           to
           the
           melioration
           of
           mankind
           ,
           are
           slash'd
           and
           Cauteriz'd
           by
           cruell
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           similar
           parts
           ,
           which
           should
           exact
           a
           gentle
           and
           well
           experienc'd
           hand
           anatomiz'd
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           self-conceit
           ,
           and
           blinded
           passion
           ,
           are
           so
           mangled
           and
           disproportioned
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           opened
           above
           their
           own
           follies
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           anatomize
           others
           .
        
         
           An
           Anatomist
           must
           be
           able
           to
           discover
           
           the
           order
           ,
           situation
           ,
           substance
           ,
           temper
           ,
           relations
           ,
           and
           confederate
           entercourses
           of
           parts
           contained
           ,
           and
           continent
           ,
           the
           different
           Cells
           ,
           and
           different
           bowels
           ,
           how
           roof'd
           ,
           and
           how
           partitioned
           ,
           know
           all
           the
           wheels
           and
           Clockworks
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           mystique
           causes
           ,
           what
           pullies
           close
           ,
           and
           what
           dilate
           ,
           what
           secret
           engines
           tune
           the
           pulse
           ,
           when
           by
           a
           well
           order'd
           chiming
           ,
           it
           showes
           what
           time
           health
           keeps
           in
           the
           body
           :
           Can
           demonstrate
           all
           the
           Maeanders
           and
           by-paths
           of
           sporting
           nature
           ,
           where
           obstructions
           have
           lodg'd
           ,
           where
           maladies
           bred
           ;
           and
           by
           such
           patterns
           instruct
           how
           to
           remove
           the
           accretion
           of
           malign
           humours
           ,
           by
           prescribing
           opposite
           remedies
           for
           prevention
           of
           such
           ensuing
           inconveniences
           ,
           and
           rectifying
           the
           present
           purging
           those
           impurer
           humors
           which
           convert
           the
           food
           of
           life
           into
           poyson
           :
           restoring
           those
           windy
           constitutions
           which
           are
           inflated
           with
           their
           own
           emptinesse
           ●ccasion'd
           by
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           obstructions
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           vent
           nothing
           above
           noise
           and
           stench
           ,
           curing
           the
           Hydrophodia
           in
           those
           who
           fear
           to
           look
           in
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           ,
           by
           teaching
           to
           delight
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           healing
           the
           sting
           of
           the
           old
           Serpent
           ,
           which
           
           Tarantula-like
           produces
           giddinesse
           ,
           onely
           curable
           by
           harmony
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           
           Councels
           ,
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           not
           having
           glean'd
           up
           a
           few
           simples
           in
           the
           garden
           of
           times
           ,
           where
           weeds
           and
           flowers
           spring
           up
           together
           ,
           poyson
           as
           well
           as
           physick
           ,
           observing
           neither
           quantity
           ,
           nor
           quality
           ,
           suppose
           he
           is
           inrich'd
           with
           Panaces
           ,
           and
           Catholicons
           can
           cure
           the
           distemperatures
           of
           constitutions
           that
           he
           understands
           not
           :
           having
           weigh'd
           his
           compositions
           in
           the
           deceitfull
           ballance
           of
           his
           own
           lighter
           phancy
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           grain
           of
           wit
           ,
           though
           some
           unnecessary
           scruples
           may
           intermix
           with
           the
           composition
           of
           folly
           ,
           which
           may
           make
           it
           seemingly
           oreballance
           truth
           ,
           and
           passe
           currant
           with
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           weigh
           all
           by
           their
           owne
           lead
           ;
           and
           easily
           are
           induc'd
           to
           swallow
           the
           most
           bitter
           pill
           ,
           when
           gilded
           ore
           with
           profit
           and
           seeming
           complacencies
           .
        
         
           The
           people
           like
           the
           Planet
           Mercury
           ,
           are
           good
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           bad
           with
           bad
           ,
           but
           to
           nothing
           resembling
           better
           then
           to
           wheels
           ,
           who
           by
           turning
           round
           continually
           ,
           are
           fit
           to
           carry
           on
           all
           designes
           ,
           if
           an
           H●●resiarch
           ,
           whose
           head
           hath
           some
           gingling
           phancies
           ,
           lead
           the
           way
           forehorse-like
           ;
           others
           as
           brainlesse
           as
           horses
           follow
           ,
           the
           wheels
           are
           drawn
           glibly
           on
           while
           they
           are
           well
           greas'd
           ,
           when
           they
           want
           the
           grease
           of
           maintenance
           ,
           onely
           
           creak
           ,
           make
           a
           noise
           ,
           and
           disquiet
           the
           world
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           2.
           
        
         
           Most
           Polemicks
           ,
           while
           they
           have
           too
           rashly
           charg'd
           the
           body
           of
           error
           ,
           have
           made
           themselves
           her
           Captives
           ;
           and
           lent
           Antagonists
           Trophies
           of
           their
           rashnesse
           :
           Though
           truth
           is
           a
           strong
           fort
           inconsideration
           may
           become
           a
           traytor
           ,
           and
           expose
           it
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           an
           enemy
           .
           Most
           men
           are
           so
           drunk
           with
           dispute
           and
           inebriated
           by
           their
           passions
           ,
           that
           they
           cast
           at
           Antagonists
           heads
           all
           they
           can
           lay
           hold
           on
           ,
           not
           fearing
           a
           rebound
           ,
           or
           what
           weapons
           they
           administer
           to
           their
           own
           ruine
           :
           show
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           adversaries
           with
           so
           much
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           that
           they
           lend
           opportunities
           to
           error
           :
           they
           permit
           the
           wild
           bore
           in
           their
           Vineyards
           ,
           would
           keep
           out
           the
           Foxes
           ;
           and
           open
           a
           gap
           for
           the
           Foxes
           would
           expell
           the
           Wild
           bore
           :
           they
           whose
           malice
           nam'd
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           Antichrist
           ,
           their
           weaknesse
           opened
           a
           door
           to
           the
           Brownist
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           their
           own
           orders
           as
           rivolets
           from
           that
           See
           into
           the
           premunire
           of
           Antichristian
           .
           While
           Rome
           would
           prevent
           dissentious
           ,
           they
           are
           forc'd
           to
           dissent
           from
           themselves
           ;
           admit
           that
           overgrown
           monster
           ,
           tyrannons
           infallibility
           ,
           like
           the
           Wild
           Bore
           of
           the
           Forrest
           to
           lay
           wast
           Gods
           Vineyard
           ,
           grown
           cruelly
           subtle
           by
           age
           
           and
           confidence
           in
           his
           tuskes
           ,
           gores
           all
           that
           stand
           in
           opposition
           ,
           ●oming
           with
           mali●e
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           and
           Avarice
           ,
           and
           wallowing
           in
           impurities
           :
           they
           who
           dissent
           from
           these
           ,
           have
           not
           learn'd
           to
           agree
           with
           themselves
           :
           each
           one
           hath
           his
           distinct
           Idol
           ,
           different
           Concubine
           ,
           various
           glosse
           ,
           on
           which
           their
           phancies
           set
           produces
           a
           brood
           of
           sects
           .
           While
           they
           adulterate
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           approve
           that
           which
           they
           so
           much
           decry
           ,
           while
           they
           wed
           themselves
           to
           the
           Idols
           of
           their
           own
           phancy
           ,
           become
           the
           greatest
           Idolaters
           :
           or
           confirm
           Copernicism
           with
           their
           whimzies
           ,
           the
           Earths
           motion
           by
           a
           continuity
           of
           giddinesse
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           3.
           
        
         
           With
           the
           
             Lyrck
             ,
             Nullius
             addictus
             jurare
             in
             verba
             magistri
             ,
             me
             quocunque
             rapit
             tempestas
             deferor
             .
          
           Neither
           shall
           I
           put
           gall
           in
           the
           ink
           I
           write
           of
           Religion
           because
           others
           sowre
           their
           language
           ▪
           If
           I
           open
           sores
           ,
           the
           launching
           shall
           be
           onely
           to
           let
           out
           their
           corruption
           ,
           or
           take
           away
           the
           proud
           flesh
           that
           keeps
           the
           wounds
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           healing
           .
           And
           though
           I
           may
           confess
           with
           S.
           
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Non
             sit
             major
             superbia
             ,
             quam
             ut
             unus
             homo
             toti
             congregattoni
             judicium
             suum
             praeferat
             tanquam
             ipse
             solus
             spiritum
             Dei
             habeat
             :
          
           yet
           't
           is
           a
           different
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           modestly
           in
           some
           points
           dis-satisfied
           to
           propose
           quaeres
           ,
           
           not
           to
           a
           Congregation
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           :
           and
           a
           sober
           man
           may
           without
           trenching
           on
           irreligion
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           touch
           of
           madness
           or
           insolency
           ,
           dispute
           a
           matter
           of
           Religion
           with
           the
           Roman
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           or
           Prelate
           ,
           as
           Irenaeus
           with
           Victor
           ,
           modesty
           accompanying
           ,
           
           and
           a
           desire
           to
           fist
           out
           truth
           free
           from
           vanity
           and
           purpos'd
           opposition
           ,
           even
           against
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           though
           to
           dispute
           an
           ●
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           what
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           hath
           alwayes
           believ'd
           ,
           is
           what
           S.
           Austine
           calls
           insolent
           madness
           .
           But
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           Consent
           of
           Nations
           ,
           Authority
           confirm'd
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           Antiquity
           of
           S.
           Peters
           chair
           ,
           
           and
           succession
           from
           it
           ,
           motives
           to
           keep
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           must
           not
           hold
           against
           demonstration
           of
           truth
           ;
           
             quae
             quidem
             si
             tam
             manifesta
             monstratur
             ut
             in
             in
             dubium
             venire
             non
             possit
             ,
             proponenda
             est
             omnibus
             illis
             quibus
             in
             Catholicâ
             teneor
             :
             
             ita
             si
             ali
             quid
             apertissimum
             Evangelio●
          
           they
           have
           opened
           the
           gates
           and
           made
           the
           way
           that
           went
           before
           us
           :
           
             non
             Domini
             nostri
             sed
             duces
             fuere
             :
          
           truth
           lies
           open
           to
           all
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           mans
           severall
           :
           
             patet
             omnibus
             veritas
             ;
             nondum
             est
             occupata
             :
             multum
             exilia
             etiam
             futur
             is
             relicta
             :
             dissentire
             licet
             ,
             sed
             cum
             ratione
             :
             non
             mihi
             credendum
             sed
             veritati
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Sect.
           4.
           
        
         
           Though
           I
           cannot
           look
           upon
           the
           Pope
           with
           that
           dreadfull
           apparition
           ,
           
           which
           some
           affrighted
           with
           the
           horror
           of
           their
           own
           imaginations
           ,
           who
           character
           him
           by
           a
           
             Virgils
             Polyphemus
             ,
             monstrum
             horrendum
             ,
             informe
             ,
             ingens
             ,
             cuilumen
             ademptum
             .
          
           Or
           some
           sad
           and
           distorted
           phancies
           flutering
           betwixt
           the
           twilight
           of
           ignorance
           and
           self-conceit
           bandy
           against
           the
           name
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           as
           it
           nothing
           could
           result
           from
           thence
           might
           not
           taint
           the
           odour
           of
           virtue
           and
           innocence
           ;
           yet
           could
           I
           but
           believe
           infallibility
           to
           bee
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           the
           pontificial
           chair
           ;
           I
           might
           believe
           with
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           sin
           a
           
           non-entity
           ,
           that
           Pontificial
           impurities
           passing
           for
           nothing
           ,
           the
           chair
           might
           be
           secur'd
           from
           rasher
           imputations
           ,
           
           St.
           Irenaeus
           might
           not
           accuse
           a
           Victor
           ,
           S.
           
             Cyprian
             a
             Stephen
          
           ;
           S.
           Athanasius
           a
           Pope
           Liberius
           for
           Arrianism
           ;
           
           all
           that
           pretend
           to
           goodnesse
           ,
           Heresie
           in
           an
           
             Anastatius
             ,
             
             Honorius
             ,
             John
          
           22.
           
           Necromancy
           in
           a
           Silvester
           ;
           Magick
           in
           a
           third
           
             Paul
             ;
             a
             John
          
           the
           8th
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           as
           if
           the
           name
           which
           implies
           gratious
           ,
           could
           import
           a
           concatenation
           of
           mischiefe
           ,
           they
           being
           link'd
           together
           in
           
           with
           the
           7th
           .
           
           Boniface
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           entring
           like
           Foxes
           ,
           living
           like
           Lyons
           ,
           
           and
           dying
           like
           Dogs
           :
           
             &
             non
             montes
             parturient
             ridiculum
             murem
             ,
             sed
             secundum
             ridiculum
             morem
             ,
          
           in
           the
           eight
           John
           ,
           
           and
           Bened●ct
           the
           9th
           .
           supposed
           to
           appeare
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Monster
           after
           death
           ,
           
           because
           in
           all
           his
           life
           hee
           appeared
           not
           lesse
           then
           a
           Monste●
           in
           all
           his
           Actions
           :
           a
           6th
           .
           Vrban
           could
           drown
           five
           Candinalls
           for
           revenge
           ,
           
           andas
           if
           this
           had
           been
           too
           little
           ,
           let
           loose
           a
           deluge
           of
           impiety
           ,
           the
           5.
           
           Cardinal
           virtues
           suffering
           for
           name
           sake
           .
           But
           these
           are
           modest
           ,
           vey'd
           with
           witchcrafts
           incests
           ,
           cruelties
           ,
           of
           a
           sixth
           Alexander
           ;
           Idolatrous
           sacrifices
           in
           a
           Marcelln
           ;
           Diabolicall
           applications
           in
           a
           Celestine
           ;
           inhumations
           and
           such
           ridiculous
           peeces
           of
           cruelties
           in
           others
           ,
           that
           even
           Paganism
           is
           charitable
           ,
           and
           Mahometism
           it self
           comparatively
           virtuous
           :
           Should
           I
           omit
           a
           10th
           .
           Leo's
           (
           that
           Father
           of
           Christendom
           in
           long
           Coats
           ,
           who
           before
           the
           times
           ,
           others
           do
           arrive
           at
           age
           ,
           had
           attain'd
           to
           be
           Father
           of
           all
           the
           Aged
           ,
           a
           Pope
           at
           twenty
           )
           
             quantum
             peperit
             nobishaec
             fabula
             Christi
          
           ,
           and
           after
           
           a
           dispure
           ,
           
             de
             animâ
             &
             redit
             in
             nihilum
             quod
             fu●t
             ante
             nihil
             :
          
           but
           I
           would
           sally
           no
           further
           ,
           shrowds
           best
           befiit
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           candid
           retrogradation
           ,
           to
           draw
           a
           white
           veil
           of
           innocence
           over
           those
           who
           should
           have
           been
           nursing
           Fathers
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           let
           mee
           tell
           you
           Sir
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           how
           assents
           he
           to
           Christ
           in
           his
           words
           ,
           
           who
           dissents
           from
           him
           in
           his
           works
           ?
           Three
           blazing
           Comets
           conspicuous
           in
           the
           Roman
           Horizon
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           strange
           if
           they
           should
           produce
           no
           alteration
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           body
           ,
           three
           Popes
           cohabiting
           at
           Rome
           ,
           three
           in
           diverse
           Countries
           ,
           a
           schism
           for
           forty
           years
           ,
           Popes
           at
           the
           French
           and
           German
           devotion
           ,
           Ambition
           and
           Corruption
           to
           the
           attaining
           the
           Papall
           dignity
           (
           as
           Platina
           )
           being
           more
           prevalent
           then
           a
           Christian
           life
           it
           would
           be
           a
           miracle
           above
           any
           Legends
           pretend
           to
           ,
           that
           Contrariety
           should
           r●concile
           ,
           mutuall
           Contradictions
           render
           infallible
           ,
           while
           the
           Church
           musick
           must
           bee
           onely
           set
           out
           of
           such
           discord
           .
        
         
           Antipopes
           not
           onely
           in
           competition
           for
           ,
           but
           opposition
           to
           the
           pontificial
           dignity
           ;
           of
           the
           Popes
           infallibility
           ,
           see
           your
           own
           
             Gerson
             ,
             Occham
             ,
             Almain
             ,
             Echius
             ,
             Hosius
             
             Pigh●us
             ,
             Waldensis
          
           at
           quarrell
           :
           about
           Originall
           of
           Spirituall
           power
           ,
           
             Abulensis
             ,
             Turrecremata
             ,
             Franciscus
             de
             victoria
             ,
             Alphonsus
             de
             Castro
             :
          
           men
           whose
           very
           names
           speak
           battell
           aud
           writings
           not
           much
           unity
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           will
           scarce
           prove
           a
           Rock
           of
           defence
           which
           implies
           a
           stone
           as
           well
           as
           Rock
           ,
           and
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           were
           all
           stones
           which
           went
           to
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christianity
           .
           No
           man
           ,
           not
           warp'd
           by
           prejudicate
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           may
           admit
           a
           primacy
           as
           great
           as
           those
           Princes
           ,
           his
           Holinesse
           dignifies
           with
           the
           titles
           of
           the
           most
           Catholique
           ,
           or
           most
           Christian.
           
        
         
           Peruse
           the
           Spanish
           Edicts
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           Cardinall
           Baronius
           book
           asserting
           Papall
           jurisdiction
           by
           King
           Ph●l●p
           ,
           lest
           it
           might
           raise
           the
           flames
           of
           contention
           in
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           made
           it self
           a
           Subject
           of
           the
           flames
           .
        
         
           Peruse
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Churches
           ;
           nay
           even
           now
           see
           them
           menacing
           to
           ordain
           Bishops
           for
           Portugal
           ,
           the
           Pope
           refusing
           .
        
         
           Reslect
           upon
           this
           darling
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           find
           Bruxels
           lately
           tearing
           his
           bull
           for
           a
           defamatory
           scroll
           ,
           by
           one
           rent
           to
           prevent
           many
           .
        
         
           Take
           a
           view
           ●of
           Germany
           ,
           her
           
             Henries
             ,
             
             Fredericks
          
           ,
           1.
           2.
           here
           you
           shall
           find
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Eagle
           and
           Fox
           verifyi'd
           if
           the
           Eaglé
           touches
           but
           a
           Popeling
           ,
           the
           Fox
           fires
           his
           nest
           .
        
         
           See
           the
           Eastern
           Empire
           ,
           whose
           substance
           was
           lost
           ,
           fighting
           about
           shadows
           nay
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           Religion
           and
           Christs
           Image
           ,
           charity
           for
           a
           wooden
           one
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           home
           and
           sweep
           our
           own
           doors
           from
           the
           ●irt
           which
           would
           cleave
           to
           them
           :
           the
           first
           appellant
           here
           in
           England
           was
           Wilfrid
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           Egbert
           and
           his
           Son
           Alf●ede
           ;
           the
           Popes
           Nuntio's
           in
           his
           behalfe
           were
           return'd
           with
           a
           Complement
           of
           honouring
           for
           grave
           lives
           ,
           
           and
           honorable
           aspects
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           '
           sent
           to
           their
           Legation
           .
        
         
           See
           Anselms
           
             Contest
             about
             appeales
             to
          
           Rome
           ,
           
           
             answer'd
             with
             a
          
           Consuetudo
           regni
           mei
           est
           à
           Patre
           meo
           instituta
           ut
           null●us
           praeter
           licentiam
           Regis
           papa
           appelletur
           :
           qu●
           Consuetud●nem
           regni
           toll●t
           potestatem
           quoque
           &
           Coronam
           Regis
           violat
           :
           Siquis
           inven●us
           fuer●t
           litter
           as
           vel
           mandatum
           ferens
           Domini
           papae
           ,
           &c.
           
           Capiatur
           &
           deo
           eo
           ●●cut
           de●
           Regis
           traditore
           &
           Regn●
           ,
           
             &c.
             if
             it
             was
             treason
             then
             ,
             reason
             will
             ●carce
             expect
             thee
             Reward
             of
             loyalty
             now
             should
             atte●d
             his
             missaries
             .
          
        
         
         
           These
           you
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           call
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           cannot
           wonder
           if
           in
           those
           times
           they
           menac'd
           
             ponere
             murum
             pro
             Domino
             rege
          
           ,
           
           they
           now
           place
           one
           
             pro
             republicá
          
           ,
           and
           better
           learn'd
           by
           time
           :
           Now
           with
           the
           
             Grec
             :
             an
          
           Church
           they
           answer
           ,
           we
           know
           your
           pride
           ;
           cannot
           satisfie
           your
           A●arice
           ;
           and
           therefore
           leave
           you
           to
           your selves
           .
        
         
           For
           his
           Patriarchate
           ,
           
           by
           Gods
           Law
           he
           hath
           none
           in
           this
           Land
           ;
           for
           600
           years
           after
           Christ
           he
           had
           none
           ,
           for
           the
           subsequent
           600.
           intent
           to
           greater
           matters
           ,
           hee
           would
           have
           none
           ,
           above
           or
           against
           the
           Princes
           sword
           he
           can
           have
           none
           ;
           to
           subvert
           faith
           ,
           or
           oppresse
           his
           brethren
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           he
           should
           have
           none
           ;
           you
           must
           seek
           further
           for
           subjection
           to
           his
           tribunall
           ,
           this
           Land
           oweth
           him
           none
           .
        
         
           Finally
           to
           bring
           you
           home
           ,
           and
           truth
           home
           to
           you
           ;
           reflect
           upon
           your
           own
           Rome
           in
           the
           time
           of
           budding
           Christianity
           ,
           Polycarp
           in
           Anicetus
           time
           comes
           to
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           makes
           no
           appeal
           .
        
         
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           lives
           at
           Rome
           ,
           &
           lends
           no
           suspition
           of
           such
           power
           :
           hee
           names
           a
           prefect
           of
           the
           brethren
           ;
           
           calls
           all
           Christians
           High-Priests
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           being
           one
           ,
           may
           attain
           a
           pontificall
           dignity
           .
           Iren●us
           calls
           
             Soter
             ,
             Anicetus
             ,
             Hyginus
             ,
             Pius
             ,
             Telesphorus
             ,
             
             Xistus
          
           Presbyters
           .
           
           
             Dionysins
             Corinthius
          
           calls
           Soter
           a
           Bishop
           .
           Apollinaris
           tells
           of
           Asiatick
           Churches
           excomunicating
           without
           the
           Roman
           .
           
           The
           Gallican
           Churches
           in
           a
           dissention
           of
           Alcibiades
           and
           Theodotus
           not
           onely
           appeal'd
           to
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Roman
           Victor
           was
           oppos'd
           by
           Polycrates
           ,
           an
           Ephesian
           Bishop
           .
           Nay
           ,
           even
           the
           name
           of
           Universall
           Bishop
           was
           so
           great
           a
           stranger
           to
           Rome
           ,
           
           that
           a
           Pope
           though
           it
           designd
           the
           comming
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           was
           a
           name
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           it
           ,
           was
           to
           lose
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           no
           Sciolist
           in
           History
           but
           may
           discern
           if
           the
           Foxes
           taile
           had
           not
           been
           peeld
           to
           the
           Lyons
           skin
           ,
           his
           Holiness
           might
           have
           now
           been
           but
           a
           petty
           Chaplain
           ,
           and
           squar'd
           his
           Religion
           to
           some
           magnifico's
           trencher
           ▪
           and
           he
           may
           thank
           Saint
           Pauls
           sword
           ,
           which
           hath
           more
           advantag'd
           him
           then
           the
           Crosse
           keles
           of
           St.
           Peter
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           5.
           
        
         
           Who
           would
           be
           ty'd
           to
           that
           infallibility
           ,
           which
           instead
           of
           adorning
           ,
           hath
           so
           dawb'd
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           may
           be
           suspected
           for
           a
           Fable
           ,
           &
           al
           relig●on
           pass
           for
           state
           policy
           ,
           while
           
             quatenus
             Cathed●a
             doceat
          
           ,
           this
           Nymph
           Egeria
           must
           inform
           the
           
             Roman
             Numa
          
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           it
           be
           no
           lesse
           treason
           ,
           
             quam
             tentare
             arcana
             imperi
          
           ?
           and
           yet
           his
           Holinesse
           silence
           such
           prodigious
           
           pieces
           of
           masking
           foolery
           ,
           golden
           Legend
           ,
           Bridgets
           Revelations
           ,
           Metaphrastes
           Saints
           ,
           Monkish
           Chymaera's
           ,
           and
           pious
           frauds
           ,
           which
           for
           excellence
           and
           probability
           may
           parallel
           Lucian's
           true
           History
           ,
           render
           Pantagruel
           Orthodox
           ,
           make
           
             Don
             Quixot
          
           for
           the
           transportations
           of
           his
           phancy
           passe
           in
           opinion
           for
           a
           S.
           and
           a
           Gusman
           may
           be
           canoniz'd
           for
           a
           knave
           by
           revelation
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Ronsard
           tenter
           our
           Saviours
           miracles
           to
           an
           analogy
           with
           Hercules
           labours
           ,
           and
           your
           Divine
           Ar●sto
           make
           Saint
           John
           a
           groom
           to
           feed
           an
           Hippogriph
           with
           Celestiall
           Oates
           .
        
         
           Indulgence
           to
           vice
           shames
           virtue
           out
           of
           countenance
           :
           and
           the
           threed
           of
           falshood
           interwoven
           with
           the
           gold
           of
           verity
           makes
           even
           truth
           passe
           in
           the
           supposition
           of
           counterfeit
           .
        
         
           Who
           would
           believe
           the
           treasurie
           of
           Pontificiall
           merits
           exceeds
           his
           Peters
           pence
           ,
           since
           no
           penny
           ,
           no
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           ,
           no
           our
           Father
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           Peter
           sure
           will
           scarce
           hold
           currant
           at
           Heaven
           gate
           ?
        
         
           Or
           believe
           a
           Purgatory
           above
           unnecessary
           injunctions
           ,
           and
           a
           fire
           in
           it
           above
           a
           Culinary
           one
           ,
           which
           he
           maintains
           by
           it
           in
           his
           Kitchin
           ,
           since
           he
           seems
           an
           adversary
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           who
           agrees
           not
           with
           him
           quickly
           ,
           is
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           and
           scarce
           gets
           
           out
           till
           hee
           paies
           the
           uttermost
           farthing
           .
        
         
           Or
           the
           Priests
           ,
           when
           they
           cry
           
             edite
             &
             bibite
             de
             hoc
             omnes
             ,
          
           and
           devour
           all
           themselves
           ,
           lie
           not
           ?
        
         
           Or
           mumming
           may
           not
           seem
           Religion
           ,
           where
           Religion
           may
           seem
           but
           a
           mask
           of
           Anticks
           ?
        
         
           That
           lies
           and
           phancies
           bee
           necessary
           for
           salvation
           ,
           since
           who
           believes
           them
           not
           ,
           Trent
           Councell
           salutes
           with
           an
           Anathema
           ?
        
         
           Or
           the
           Popes
           have
           not
           been
           the
           greatest
           Schismatiques
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           made
           more
           Schisms
           ,
           then
           others
           Churches
           have
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           That
           two
           Popes
           when
           they
           both
           do
           contradict
           each
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           both
           of
           them
           infallible
           ?
        
         
           Or
           injoyning
           severall
           Bibles
           ,
           I
           must
           peruse
           neither
           ?
        
         
           That
           the
           people
           was
           not
           mock'd
           by
           subtile
           divisors
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           milk
           to
           instruct
           their
           souls
           ,
           milked
           their
           purses
           with
           the
           fictitious
           milk
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           
           visible
           in
           twelve
           places
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           8.
           
        
         
           That
           Saint
           Wilfrid's
           needle
           which
           opened
           to
           the
           penitent
           ,
           and
           clos'd
           to
           the
           guilty
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           needle
           ,
           the
           Camel
           ,
           
           Cable
           might
           passe
           through
           ,
           the
           rich
           man
           to
           Heav'n
           since
           ,
           who
           gave
           most
           was
           alwaies
           the
           most
           innocent
           .
        
         
           Or
           a
           rood
           moving
           like
           to
           a
           Puppet
           by
           wyre
           ,
           and
           weeping
           the
           tears
           of
           a
           bleeding
           Vine
           ,
           gain'd
           not
           the
           Priests
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           grape
           ,
           by
           inebriating
           the
           people
           with
           folly
           ?
        
         
           In
           stead
           of
           shewing
           of
           our
           Saviours
           blood
           the
           price
           of
           Mankinde
           ,
           while
           they
           took
           a
           price
           for
           blood
           ,
           shut
           up
           in
           Chrystal
           ,
           a
           darker
           veil
           might
           not
           better
           befit
           their
           impiety
           ,
           belying
           the
           value
           of
           humanity
           with
           Ducks
           blood
           of
           no
           value
           .
        
         
           That
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           the
           voice
           and
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           mistook
           for
           a
           po●●er
           of
           hell
           ,
           since
           what
           they
           feign
           of
           their
           Ceroerus
           ,
           seem
           verifi'd
           of
           him
           ,
           three
           heads
           shown
           at
           three
           severall
           places
           .
           While
           a
           piece
           of
           Bechets
           shirt
           must
           impregnate
           sterile
           women
           the
           mortifications
           of
           the
           flesh
           may
           not
           seem
           seminal
           pollutions
           ,
           which
           like
           to
           Ave●rhoes
           Bath
           could
           procreate
           at
           di●tance
           ,
           or
           nocturnal
           effluxions
           sanctifi'd
           by
           inherency
           in
           his
           vestment
           ,
           like
           the
           
             unguentum
             armarium
          
           by
           the
           effluviums
           of
           atoms
           may
           do
           miracles
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           nails
           ,
           Bechets
           penknife
           ,
           boots
           ,
           dirt
           ,
           
             S.
             Laurence
          
           coals
           ,
           and
           trash
           fit
           onely
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Kites
           nests
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           
           shew
           a
           green-sickness-like
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           obstructions
           in
           Religion
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           6.
           
        
         
           These
           though
           venial
           to
           vulgar
           constitutions
           ,
           who
           cannot
           go
           above
           the
           capacity
           of
           instill'd
           notions
           ,
           cannot
           be
           pardonable
           to
           
             K.
             P.
             W.
             M.
             L.
             B.
          
           your self
           ;
           men
           who
           seem
           constellated
           for
           learning
           ,
           who
           do
           nothing
           if
           they
           out-do
           not
           others
           .
           God
           expects
           no
           splendor
           from
           the
           lesser
           stars
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           Sun
           should
           not
           irradiate
           ,
           it
           would
           seem
           a
           conspiracy
           in
           Nature
           :
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           such
           to
           be
           carried
           in
           the
           stream
           of
           every
           idler
           fancy
           ,
           byass'd
           by
           lead
           ,
           but
           eminent
           in
           vertue
           ,
           fortune
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           propose
           Excellency
           for
           a
           Mistris
           ,
           and
           Perfection
           for
           an
           aim
           .
           Amuze
           not
           your selves
           for
           splendid
           nothings
           to
           gather
           cockles
           on
           the
           shore
           ,
           but
           lanch
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           and
           fetch
           home
           treasures
           above
           the
           In●●es
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           Mines
           of
           Knowledge
           :
           Place
           your
           tabernacle
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           shadow
           ;
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           Religion
           and
           not
           form
           ,
           lest
           you
           lose
           the
           essence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Charity
           to
           others
           in
           opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           Charity
           in
           your
           fortune
           ;
           as
           the
           shadow
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           gain
           the
           shadow
           of
           an
           estate
           ,
           broken
           as
           your
           knowledge
           .
           The
           people
           whose
           credulities
           illimitable
           may
           promiscuously
           swallow
           any
           thing
           ,
           have
           Diana's
           out
           of
           every
           silver
           forge
           ,
           are
           spunges
           
           ready
           to
           suck
           in
           all
           the
           lees
           of
           fancy
           and
           dregs
           of
           ages
           ;
           may
           believe
           in
           a
           stock
           ,
           garlick
           ,
           onyons
           ,
           a
           God
           for
           no
           God
           ,
           all
           the
           absurdities
           of
           an
           Alcoran
           ,
           a
           Moon
           descending
           into
           Mahomets
           sleeve
           ,
           the
           Angel
           Adriels
           death
           and
           Gabriels
           bridge
           ,
           Celestial
           generations
           by
           the
           smell
           of
           a
           Citron
           ,
           an
           act
           of
           coition
           prolong'd
           to
           a
           Jubilee
           of
           fifty
           yeares
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           while
           they
           are
           tools
           to
           a
           Machiavell
           and
           he
           the
           Devils
           instrument
           may
           not
           lend
           occasion
           to
           wonder
           .
           But
           that
           a
           Auicenne
           ,
           a
           Geber
           ,
           and
           the
           learned
           Arabians
           should
           prostrates
           their
           beliefs
           so
           tamely
           to
           every
           fardle
           of
           foolish
           impossibilities
           and
           you
           have
           a
           vote
           for
           those
           Legends
           ,
           which
           make
           a
           Ta●mud
           and
           an
           Alcoran
           seem
           modest
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           a
           clew
           within
           your self
           ,
           which
           may
           extricate
           you
           from
           this
           Maze
           of
           folly
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           inexcusable
           piece
           of
           ignorance
           in
           you
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           veniall
           in
           me
           ,
           since
           the
           disfigurements
           on
           the
           face
           of
           truth
           ,
           Junior
           indoctrinations
           ,
           and
           minority
           of
           years
           ,
           instructed
           by
           the
           ill
           complexion'd
           zeal
           of
           most
           professors
           ,
           might
           suffer
           me
           to
           toil
           in
           a
           Labyrinth
           of
           error
           ,
           truth
           not
           attained
           to
           but
           by
           exantlation
           ,
           having
           onely
           time
           to
           peep
           into
           the
           Well
           ,
           and
           not
           
             è
             puteo
             latentem
             eruere
             veritatem
          
           ,
           view
           truth
           onely
           by
           the
           glass
           of
           vain
           imagination
           ,
           measuring
           truths
           
           image
           by
           my
           own
           :
           Finally
           consider
           what
           needed
           the
           Fathers
           Cautions
           against
           Haeresie
           ,
           and
           hard
           Conflicts
           with
           Hereticks
           ;
           Christendom
           torn
           by
           distemper'd
           Councells
           ,
           
           as
           that
           of
           Ariminum
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           Arrian
           to
           the
           amazement
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           time
           the
           either
           envious
           or
           ignorant
           ,
           never
           call
           for
           the
           necessary
           assistance
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           teach
           the
           ignorant
           world
           how
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           was
           infallible
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           deny
           with
           some
           Sciolists
           of
           ours
           ,
           Peters
           residence
           at
           Rome
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           Paul
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           believe
           them
           as
           little
           in
           this
           as
           in
           the
           two
           witnesses
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           
           the
           two
           Jewish
           Bishops
           ,
           
           which
           some
           please
           to
           phancy
           themselves
           ;
           
           some
           the
           Albigenses
           and
           Waldenses
           ,
           
           
           as
           truly
           as
           the
           fraternity
           of
           New
           England
           is
           the
           woman
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           Ep●phanius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           see●
           in
           Eusebius
           time
           ,
           
             Petrus
             &
             Paulus
             Apostoli
             in
             Roma
             ,
             in
             Prosper
             :
             Peters
          
           concertation
           whith
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           at
           Rome
           ;
           his
           Constitution
           of
           Clemens
           ,
           confessed
           by
           such
           a
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           blown
           away
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           phancy
           .
        
         
           Our
           Fencers
           in
           Religion
           ,
           need
           not
           make
           
           falsifying
           stroaks
           to
           hit
           the
           Roman
           head
           ,
           since
           by
           rasher
           overtures
           their
           Antagonists
           by
           their
           own
           play
           lay
           their
           head
           open
           to
           have
           the
           infallible
           brains
           knock'd
           out
           ;
           if
           they
           fence
           not
           with
           Saint
           Pauls
           sword
           as
           well
           as
           ward
           with
           Saint
           Peters
           Keies
           :
           Truth
           is
           like
           the
           Lake
           in
           
             Africk
             ▪
          
           which
           one
           time
           or
           other
           discovers
           all
           that
           is
           cast
           into
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           7.
           
        
         
           I
           cannot
           bee
           induc'd
           to
           believe
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Antichrist
           with
           some
           ,
           who
           believe
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           writ
           in
           the
           stories
           of
           their
           own
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           calculate
           all
           Religion
           by
           their
           own
           vertiginous
           pates
           ▪
           weighing
           not
           the
           consequences
           of
           bringing
           their
           own
           orders
           into
           a
           premunire
           of
           Antichristian
           :
           the
           Enthusiasms
           of
           the
           Lady
           
             Elianor
             Davis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           prophetique
           accomplishments
           of
           
             Rice
             Evans
          
           ,
           who
           makes
           a
           Parliament
           Antichrist
           ,
           sitting
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           viz.
           the
           house
           was
           once
           a
           Chapp●ll
           ,
           are
           as
           probable
           and
           rationall
           discourses
           as
           most
           in
           
             Brightman
             ,
             Mede
             ,
             Napier
             ,
             Gresner
             ,
             Witta●her
             ,
             Cotton
             ,
             &c.
          
           or
           should
           any
           one
           make
           a
           Iack
           daw
           Antichrist
           ,
           perking
           on
           the
           Pinacle
           of
           a
           Temple
           like
           Belial
           ,
           and
           exalting
           himself
           above
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God.
           viz.
           Gods
           worship
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           A
           Romish
           Priest
           some
           years
           since
           inform'd
           me
           for
           a
           secret
           that
           
           Antichrist
           was
           born
           and
           now
           liv'd
           in
           Babylon
           about
           twelve
           years
           old
           ,
           disputed
           Christ-like
           with
           learned
           men
           to
           admiration
           ,
           could
           speak
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           having
           
           Daemon●ack-like
           learn'd
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           belly
           .
           Another
           show'd
           the
           time
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           his
           firing
           of
           
             Rome
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           Popes
           name
           that
           should
           oppose
           him
           :
           some
           believe
           him
           with
           us
           now
           ,
           
           and
           is
           a
           sending
           forces
           against
           Rome
           the
           year
           1655.
           fatall
           to
           Italy
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           8.
           
        
         
           If
           Antichrist
           shall
           come
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           according
           to
           the
           working
           of
           Satan
           ,
           in
           all
           power
           ,
           signs
           ,
           and
           lying
           wonders
           ,
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Satans
           first
           born
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           as
           Euseb●us
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           may
           resemble
           him
           ,
           i●
           to
           command
           fire
           to
           come
           down
           bee
           any
           property
           of
           his
           ?
           
           Arnobius
           will
           inform
           
             v●derant
             currum
             Simonis
             ,
             &
             quadrigas
             igneas
             Petri●re
             difflatas
             &
             nomin●to
             Christ●
             Evanuisse
             ,
          
           &c.
           if
           to
           exalt
           himself
           above
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           belongs
           to
           him
           ?
           
           hee
           said
           all
           Nations
           worshipped
           him
           as
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           gave
           him
           various
           names
           ,
           
             do●uit
             seipsum
             esse
             qui
             apud
             Judaeos
             quasi
             filius
             apparuerit
             ;
             in
             Samara
             auter●
             quasi
             pater
             descenderat
             ,
             &
             in
             reliquis
             Gentibus
             quasi
             spiritus
             Sanctus
             adventaver●t
          
           ;
           The
           God
           
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           and
           Simon
           himself
           ,
           the
           Father
           who
           made
           the
           Angells
           :
           if
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           as
           God
           denotes
           him
           ?
           the
           Samaritans
           call'd
           Simon
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           worship'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           incense
           and
           sacrifice
           :
           who
           can
           doubt
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           Samaritans
           worship'd
           in
           places
           set
           apart
           for
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           so
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           If
           the
           man
           of
           sin
           be
           an
           opposite
           tearm
           for
           him
           :
           hee
           call'd
           his
           wench
           Helena
           his
           lost
           sheep
           ;
           having
           left
           her
           in
           a
           Brothel
           ,
           
             ad
             hanc
             descendit
             pater
             summus
             ▪
          
           and
           carrying
           her
           back
           to
           his
           Palace
           ,
           
             ad
             hominem
             salutem
             respexit
          
           ,
           had
           respect
           to
           humane
           health
           ,
           
             &
             salutem
             hominis
             dixit
             esse
             liber
             ationem
             ab
             Angelorum
             imperio
             ,
             qui-ipsos
             ad
             bonas
             actiones
             urgerent
             ,
             nec
             promitterent
             agere
             quae
             vellent
             ▪
          
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           may
           quadrate
           with
           the
           impiety
           of
           his
           followers
           the
           Gnosticks
           as
           well
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           man
           of
           sin
           or
           adversary
           with
           Magus
           ,
           if
           to
           deny
           Christ
           to
           have
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           may
           be
           appropriated
           to
           Antichrist
           ;
           the
           Gnosticks
           deny'd
           Christ
           to
           have
           been
           born
           ,
           liv'd
           ,
           or
           dy'd
           ,
           but
           in
           apparition
           .
        
         
           Apostacy
           may
           bee
           applicable
           to
           their
           relinquishing
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           persecuting
           Jewes
           ,
           that
           which
           impeded
           the
           
           mystery
           of
           i●iquity
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           compliance
           in
           some
           judaical
           observances
           ;
           the
           swift
           destruction
           ,
           see
           perform'd
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           a
           moment
           they
           were
           utterly
           destroy'd
           by
           the
           breath
           of
           Christs
           mouth
           ,
           brightnesse
           of
           his
           coming
           ;
           one
           denoting
           the
           Evangelicall
           power
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           personally
           opposing
           him
           ,
           and
           Christs
           comming
           to
           take
           judgement
           on
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           his
           favorites
           the
           Gnosticks
           ,
           who
           adher'd
           to
           them
           in
           the
           persecution
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           9.
           
        
         
           This
           with
           our
           incomparable
           Doctor
           Hammond
           doth
           carry
           more
           probability
           then
           the
           whimzies
           of
           Brightman
           ,
           who
           wil
           have
           the
           Martyr
           
             Antipas
             antipapas
          
           ;
           though
           he
           suffered
           in
           Domitians
           time
           ,
           must
           be
           an
           Antipope
           ,
           or
           some
           mens
           phantastick
           humour
           of
           Anagrams
           where
           Doctor
           Chatterton
           may
           come
           as
           near
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Beast
           as
           Calixtus
           ,
           whose
           name
           the
           Parsons
           torture
           in
           revenge
           of
           their
           depriv'd
           lechery
           :
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           where
           they
           serve
           the
           phancy
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           to
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           apprehend
           :
           or
           Saint
           
             Hierom
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           and
           Chrysostom
           about
           the
           Apostacy
           :
           it
           would
           be
           well
           ,
           if
           with
           those
           Fathers
           they
           would
           ingenuously
           confesse
           their
           ignorance
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           not
           byasse
           them
           to
           their
           phancies
           to
           call
           what
           they
           phancy
           not
           Antichristian
           :
           
           Nor
           is
           the
           whimzey
           of
           the
           Romanists
           and
           some
           Fathers
           more
           rationall
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           him
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Dan
           ;
           and
           the
           text
           of
           
             Dan
             ,
             a
             Serpent
             in
             the
             way
             lies
             like
             a
             Serpent
             in
             the
             way
             to
             seduce
             them
             out
             of
             the
             waies
             of
             truth
          
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           were
           any
           Jew
           expected
           a
           Messiah
           from
           that
           Tribe
           when
           there
           was
           never
           any
           that
           expected
           him
           not
           from
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Judah
           :
           the
           ten
           Asiatick
           Kings
           which
           Daniel
           saw
           must
           be
           the
           same
           with
           *
           the
           ten
           horns
           in
           the
           Apocalyps
           ,
           and
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           must
           bee
           the
           Pope
           ,
           heaping
           up
           gold
           and
           silver
           (
           
             id
             est
          
           )
           adorning
           the
           Temples
           with
           gold
           and
           silver
           :
           extolling
           himself
           above
           God
           ,
           viz.
           more
           zealous
           to
           have
           his
           own
           constitutions
           perform'd
           then
           Gods
           :
           the
           same
           arguments
           being
           applicatory
           to
           all
           Magistracy
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Pope
           Phanaticks
           have
           took
           notice
           of
           them
           to
           name
           them
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           have
           been
           rob'd
           out
           of
           zeal
           ,
           while
           sacriledge
           hath
           been
           incourag'd
           ,
           the
           unhappy
           companion
           of
           rash
           reformation
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           are
           usher'd
           in
           by
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           attended
           by
           sacriledge
           a
           wise
           man
           need
           not
           wonder
           at
           either
           :
           while
           all
           think
           they
           are
           nearer
           to
           God
           by
           being
           further
           from
           each
           other
           :
           he
           that
           deserts
           the
           Romanists
           seldom
           stops
           till
           he
           hath
           orerun
           all
           Church-fences
           by
           renouncing
           
           discipline
           ;
           and
           our
           Precisian
           Proselytes
           (
           as
           I
           have
           known
           not
           a
           few
           )
           rarely
           prove
           not
           Jesuited
           Papists
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           phrantick
           zeal
           call'd
           Conscience
           ,
           brand
           their
           brethren
           with
           the
           names
           of
           Antichristian
           ,
           &c.
           when
           men
           should
           hate
           corruption
           which
           depraves
           Religion
           ,
           run
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Religion
           :
           Atheism
           and
           irreligion
           gather
           strength
           while
           the
           ship
           of
           the
           Church
           tost
           with
           blasts
           of
           error
           indangers
           splitting
           in
           the
           waves
           of
           contention
           :
           there
           is
           in
           all
           national
           Churches
           truth
           enough
           to
           save
           men
           ,
           but
           I
           fear
           malice
           enough
           to
           damn
           envn
           Angels
           :
           who
           resists
           any
           of
           their
           phancies
           ,
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           though
           Antichrist
           in
           Divinity
           resembles
           the
           Elixir
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           many
           rules
           are
           prescrib'd
           ,
           but
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           have
           attain'd
           the
           Philosophers
           stone
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Pope
           in
           hew
           and
           cry
           for
           him
           ,
           might
           be
           taken
           on
           suspition
           by
           the
           marks
           a
           Pope
           hath
           set
           on
           a
           him
           ,
           yet
           suspition
           entring
           the
           actions-plea
           ,
           there
           wants
           proof
           to
           maintain
           the
           Plea.
           
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           10.
           
        
         
           The
           motions
           of
           these
           superior
           bodies
           was
           in
           excellent
           order
           and
           perfection
           ,
           til
           exhalations
           from
           the
           gross
           and
           putrid
           matter
           of
           ambition
           produc'd
           horrid
           trepidations
           ,
           and
           became
           precursors
           of
           prodigious
           calamities
           ,
           while
           they
           grovel'd
           here
           for
           truth
           ,
           
           and
           traded
           away
           the
           stock
           of
           Christian
           Charity
           for
           fictitious
           coyn
           ,
           minted
           by
           passion
           ,
           mutable
           affection
           ,
           or
           seduc'd
           reason
           to
           preferre
           the
           pageantry
           of
           the
           world
           before
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           and
           to
           blaze
           like
           Meteors
           with
           the
           vapor
           of
           an
           empty
           name
           ,
           rather
           then
           shine
           like
           stars
           in
           an
           Orb
           of
           Sanctity
           ,
           irradiating
           by
           their
           benigner
           influence
           ,
           the
           horizon
           of
           Christianity
           :
           yet
           some
           good
           patriarches
           maugre
           envy
           ,
           triumph
           in
           innocence
           ,
           the
           beams
           of
           their
           Sanctity
           too
           glorious
           to
           be
           orecast
           with
           the
           mantle
           of
           blind
           malice
           ,
           though
           clouded
           and
           interwoven
           with
           specious
           pretences
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           11.
           
        
         
           I
           can
           find
           Lillies
           and
           roses
           ,
           Popes
           candid
           with
           innocence
           ,
           and
           purpl'd
           with
           Martyrdom
           ,
           whose
           blood
           became
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           
           while
           Christian
           Rome
           as
           well
           as
           Pagan
           had
           her
           foundation
           in
           red
           ruines
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christianity
           laid
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           those
           ,
           some
           please
           themselves
           by
           naming
           
             Nimrods
             ,
             Abaddons
          
           ,
           and
           incurable
           Babylonians
           ;
           I
           can
           find
           one
           die
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           terrene
           Jerusalem
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           neglect
           a
           celestial
           .
           A
           
             Peter
             Marron
             alias
             Celestine
          
           the
           5.
           so
           busied
           about
           his
           prayers
           ,
           
           that
           he
           can
           neglect
           to
           bee
           called
           O
           holy
           Father
           in
           Earth
           ,
           to
           cry
           our
           Father
           in
           
           Heaven
           ;
           bee
           perswaded
           out
           of
           a
           triple
           Crown
           here
           to
           ascertain
           one
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           Benedict
           ,
           
           who
           can
           weep
           to
           bee
           chosen
           .
           
             A
             Deodate
          
           a
           Sicilian
           Monk
           which
           being
           chosen
           ,
           gave
           none
           ever
           occasion
           to
           weep
           .
        
         
           Agathon
           and
           Theodate
           reported
           to
           cure
           Leprosies
           by
           kissing
           ,
           
           as
           wel
           as
           others
           by
           their
           ill
           breath
           cause
           the
           Leprosie
           of
           Schism
           orespread
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
        
         
           A
           John
           giving
           sight
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           of
           the
           name
           blinding
           .
        
         
           A
           fourth
           Adrian
           ,
           an
           English
           man
           ,
           converting
           Norway
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           perverting
           Nations
           .
        
         
           A
           Gregory
           so
           charitable
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           
             Anglos
             Angelos
             &
             de
             ir
             a
             liberandos
          
           who
           call'd
           us
           Angels
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           believe
           him
           an
           evill
           one
           ▪
           
           since
           an
           Angel
           of
           darknesse
           would
           not
           have
           sent
           Angels
           of
           light
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           might
           expect
           in
           utter
           darknesse
           :
           who
           sent
           Ministers
           to
           give
           us
           light
           ,
           and
           both
           his
           name
           and
           acts
           speak
           him
           to
           invigilate
           for
           the
           good
           of
           souls
           .
        
         
           A
           Stephen
           whom
           the
           Earth
           was
           scarce
           thought
           worthy
           to
           bear
           ,
           
           carried
           on
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           because
           he
           supported
           the
           Church
           on
           his
           own
           .
        
         
         
           A
           Paul
           visiting
           Widowes
           ,
           and
           Orphans
           ,
           by
           night
           lending
           light
           in
           darknesse
           .
           A
           ninth
           Leo
           entertaining
           Christ
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           a
           tenth
           casheering
           with
           a
           
             quantum
             nob●s
             peperit
             haec
             fabula
          
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           a
           good
           as
           well
           as
           a
           bad
           
             Silvester
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
             
             Honorius
             ,
             Severinus
             ,
          
           a
           1
           Leo
           2.
           3.
           
           
             Martin
             Agapitus
          
           .
           2.
           whose
           religions
           cannot
           be
           named
           ,
           nor
           pure
           ,
           nor
           not
           undefiled
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostle
           names
           it
           so
           to
           visit
           the
           widow
           and
           Orphans
           :
           conclude
           ,
           
             fuit
             Sergius
             vir
             sanctissimae
             vitae
             grataeque
             conversation●s
             ,
             ante
             pontificatum
             &
             in
             pontificatu
             ,
             
             in
             pauperes
             liberalis
             ;
             in
             amicos
             &
             familiares
             jncundus
             ,
             in
             delinquentes
             Clemens
             ;
             in
             Contumaces
             modestus
             ,
             cantae
             praeterea
             prudentiae
             fuit
             ,
             ut
             in
             toto
             pontificatu
             nihil
             reprehenal
             gubernantis
             negligentiâ
             possit
             ;
             in
             deum
             enim
             omnem
             mentem
             Convertens
             quod
             facere
             pontifices
             omnes
             deberent
             juste
             atque
             
             integrè
             omnia
             ,
             ex
             animisui
             sententia
             bene
             natur
             a
             &
             mo●●bus
             inst●tuti
             gubernabat
             :
             extant
             &
             ejusdem
             apud
             Scriptores
             praeclara
             encom●a
             :
          
           and
           this
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           now
           quoted
           Pope
           :
           Antichrist
           making
           Centur●ators
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           11.
           
        
         
           In
           Tertullians
           time
           ,
           heathens
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           see
           how
           these
           Christians
           love
           one
           the
           other
           ?
           now
           even
           Turks
           exprobate
           us
           with
           a
           See
           how
           these
           Christian
           dogs
           are
           divided
           !
           
           while
           most
           resemble
           the
           envious
           man
           in
           the
           Fable
           ,
           who
           would
           put
           out
           one
           of
           his
           own
           eyes
           that
           his
           enemy
           might
           be
           depriv'd
           of
           both
           ;
           rather
           deny
           themselves
           part
           of
           that
           light
           ,
           then
           their
           Antagonists
           should
           have
           any
           ;
           like
           men
           who
           have
           the
           yellow
           Jaundise
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           wil
           apprehend
           no
           colour
           beside
           ;
           their
           own
           superelevated
           devotion
           must
           be
           Antichristian
           in
           the
           holy
           Sequestrations
           of
           Monachism
           ;
           and
           even
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           Antichrists
           ,
           while
           Episcopacy
           is
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           :
           all
           sides
           hear
           either
           Antichristian
           or
           Heretick
           ,
           manifest
           truth
           and
           reason
           may
           be
           Heresie
           as
           to
           maintain
           an
           Antipodes
           ,
           or
           the
           souls
           traduction
           ,
           or
           such
           an
           imper●inent
           trifle
           ,
           as
           whether
           the
           Lord
           had
           brethren
           ;
           in
           vain
           Christians
           may
           pray
           that
           the
           partition
           wall
           betwixt
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           may
           bee
           taken
           away
           ,
           if
           they
           take
           not
           away
           these
           uncharitable
           partitions
           between
           themselves
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           13.
           
        
         
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           hating
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           kisse
           his
           foot
           if
           his
           nails
           were
           but
           so
           par'd
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           make
           blood
           run
           about
           all
           the
           mouths
           in
           Christendom
           :
           though
           I
           can
           please
           my self
           with
           their
           phancie
           ,
           who
           tenter
           Pa●a
           to
           confesse
           in
           Capitall
           letters
           like
           his
           off●nces
           :
           
             a
             Presbyterorum
             Ambitiopepe●it
             Ant●chr●stum
          
           ,
           and
           believe
           they
           have
           made
           many
           Antichrists
           ;
           
           not
           onely
           men
           of
           sin
           ,
           but
           adversaries
           to
           Christianity
           :
           while
           they
           have
           toyld
           in
           mysterious
           iniquity
           ,
           made
           titular
           holinesse
           band
           to
           impiety
           ;
           or
           serve
           onely
           to
           obstetricate
           degenerate
           actions
           :
           producing
           ill
           shapen
           Monsters
           ,
           whose
           prodigious
           births
           trouble
           and
           discompose
           the
           world
           ,
           while
           instead
           of
           the
           desir'd
           
             honor
             Juno
          
           ,
           Ixion-like
           he
           grasps
           a
           cloud
           ,
           and
           begets
           Centaurs
           .
        
         
           Yet
           some
           grains
           of
           lightnesse
           must
           bee
           allowed
           ,
           gold
           having
           greater
           occasion
           of
           tryall
           .
           Ambition
           is
           apt
           to
           creep
           into
           the
           most
           refin'd
           devotions
           ,
           and
           persons
           consecrated
           to
           the
           Altars
           are
           not
           free
           :
           while
           there
           are
           men
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           vices
           ▪
           and
           one
           common
           place
           will
           serve
           to
           declaim
           against
           all
           times
           :
           though
           we
           may
           discern
           cracks
           in
           the
           purest
           metalls
           by
           the
           lustre
           that
           streams
           from
           them
           ;
           yet
           if
           our
           eyes
           turn
           inward
           ,
           wee
           shall
           encounter
           with
           so
           much
           humane
           fragility
           ,
           pitty
           will
           shame
           pride
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           rather
           lament
           our
           own
           then
           glory
           in
           aliene
           miscarriages
           :
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           like
           the
           woman
           in
           the
           Gospel
           be
           taken
           in
           adultery
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           hath
           a
           stone
           to
           cast
           at
           her
           ,
           should
           wee
           observe
           our
           Saviours
           rule
           ,
           and
           the
           guiltlesse
           cast
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           might
           all
           retire
           into
           our
           own
           dark
           souls
           to
           hide
           us
           ;
           and
           leave
           her
           alone
           to
           
           Christ
           ,
           who
           of
           his
           mercy
           may
           release
           her
           with
           a
           
             sin
             no
             more
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           14.
           
        
         
           Though
           I
           am
           perswaded
           I
           may
           believe
           in
           God
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           not
           introduce
           that
           Egyptian
           piece
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           by
           mantling
           the
           the
           Creator
           as
           they
           their
           Eneph
           ,
           an
           old
           man
           in
           blew
           circumscribing
           ubiquity
           and
           painting
           invisibility
           ,
           and
           so
           drawing
           under
           line
           the
           incomprehensible
           ,
           and
           sin
           against
           his
           effence
           ;
           yet
           I
           could
           as
           easily
           bee
           induc'd
           to
           assent
           to
           this
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           fiduciarie
           Solifidian
           ,
           have
           a
           Creed
           for
           servile
           will
           ,
           irrespective
           election
           and
           reprobation
           ,
           which
           might
           suggest
           irreverent
           thoughts
           of
           Divinity
           ;
           while
           we
           affix
           tyranny
           to
           the
           most
           just
           ,
           and
           partiality
           to
           him
           who
           is
           no
           respecter
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           sin
           against
           his
           attributes
           .
        
         
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Fear
           ,
           Confidence
           ,
           Honor
           and
           Worship
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           praise
           must
           be
           the
           affairs
           of
           that
           Iacobs
           Ladder
           which
           ascends
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           learns
           us
           to
           commerce
           with
           the
           attributes
           and
           essence
           of
           God.
           I
           believe
           all
           my
           beliefe
           will
           be
           irrite
           ,
           my
           heart
           unpossess'd
           with
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           power
           ;
           or
           my
           life
           warp'd
           with
           a
           
           non-Conformity
           with
           it
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           Celestial
           virtues
           ;
           he
           who
           gives
           God
           not
           all
           ,
           gives
           him
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           to
           bepiece
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           for
           the
           
           world
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           all
           for
           the
           world
           :
           he
           excludes
           him
           from
           all
           ,
           who
           concludes
           him
           at
           all
           :
           or
           can
           he
           detest
           sin
           ,
           makes
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ?
           or
           dread
           the
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           who
           intails
           a
           necessity
           on
           it
           ?
           or
           who
           believes
           a
           parity
           of
           sin
           ,
           can
           he
           admit
           a
           conscience
           in
           any
           ?
           fear
           to
           strain
           at
           a
           gnat
           or
           swallow
           a
           Camell
           ,
           who
           perceives
           no
           difference
           in
           either
           ?
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           15.
           
        
         
           I
           can
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           not
           daily
           make
           one
           with
           the
           Pontifician
           ;
           or
           think
           that
           my
           phancy
           can
           make
           him
           mine
           with
           the
           fiduciary
           .
        
         
           May
           wee
           show
           him
           our
           King
           while
           no
           disloyall
           sin
           or
           rebell
           lusts
           holds
           out
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           every
           thought
           and
           action
           paies
           him
           the
           tribute
           of
           obedience
           ;
           and
           vows
           good
           life
           and
           repentance
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           oaths
           of
           supremacy
           ,
           acknowledge
           our
           allegiance
           .
           May
           we
           every
           day
           to
           our
           high
           Priest
           bring
           the
           incense
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           odours
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           think
           no
           daily
           sacrifice
           Masse
           ,
           or
           Popish
           oblation
           ,
           no
           Church
           sup●rogations
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           even
           Christs
           sufferings
           or
           his
           satisfyings
           for
           us
           ,
           satisfactory
           ,
           if
           we
           abuse
           his
           grace
           into
           wantonnesse
           :
           this
           will
           by
           a
           clew
           of
           piety
           and
           humility
           teach
           us
           to
           extricate
           our selves
           from
           the
           Labyrinths
           of
           impiety
           ,
           and
           approach
           
           our
           reward
           ,
           the
           Crown
           not
           of
           our
           works
           but
           of
           his
           graces
           .
        
         
           While
           wee
           acknowledge
           him
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           bow
           down
           and
           worship
           ,
           bringing
           our
           reason
           into
           Captivity
           to
           Faith
           ;
           and
           since
           a
           Prophet
           like
           Moses
           bring
           him
           the
           Jewells
           of
           Egyptians
           riches
           of
           nature
           ,
           give
           God
           our
           strength
           for
           buls
           ,
           sacrifice
           the
           Calves
           of
           ourlips
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           innocence
           of
           Doves
           and
           Turtles
           to
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           May
           we
           passe
           over
           Jordan
           in
           Baptism
           ▪
           feed
           on
           the
           Manna
           of
           Gods
           words
           ,
           and
           not
           languish
           after
           the
           fleshpots
           of
           Agypt
           ,
           be
           seduc'd
           by
           fleshly
           lust
           ?
           but
           if
           the
           fiery
           serpent
           of
           our
           sins
           sting
           us
           ,
           look
           up
           upon
           him
           who
           was
           lifted
           up
           with
           healing
           under
           his
           wings
           ;
           and
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           ,
           that
           blessed
           Canaan
           ,
           not
           being
           discourag'd
           by
           the
           Gyants
           of
           our
           sins
           ;
           but
           lift
           up
           our
           hands
           with
           Moses
           ,
           strengthned
           by
           the
           two
           Tables
           ,
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           till
           we
           overcome
           them
           ;
           and
           having
           the
           Corner
           stone
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           support
           us
           in
           our
           weaknesse
           (
           who
           will
           not
           fail
           them
           who
           rely
           on
           him
           in
           all
           their
           conflicts
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           Devill
           )
           we
           may
           subdue
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           peace
           ,
           who
           hinder
           us
           in
           our
           progresse
           to
           the
           promis'd
           Land.
           
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           16.
           
        
         
           I
           may
           believe
           him
           conceiv'd
           of
           the
           Holy
           
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           may
           safely
           neither
           believe
           the
           Popes
           and
           some
           Pontificians
           ,
           nor
           the
           conceptions
           of
           our
           Enthusiasticks
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           .
        
         
           I
           can
           believe
           Christ
           born
           of
           a
           Virgin
           
             Mary
             ▪
          
           yet
           need
           not
           believe
           a
           Virgin
           Maries
           Temple
           born
           by
           Angels
           to
           Loretto
           ;
           nor
           doubting
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Virgins
           milk
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           impose
           on
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           may
           impose
           the
           stigma
           of
           infidel
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           deprive
           me
           of
           the
           milk
           of
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           He
           who
           had
           respect
           unto
           her
           humility
           ,
           will
           not
           have
           respect
           unto
           them
           who
           too
           much
           humble
           her
           ;
           since
           the
           glory
           of
           Heaven
           overshadow'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Bridegroom
           of
           our
           souls
           shined
           forth
           from
           the
           closet
           of
           her
           womb
           .
        
         
           Nor
           exalt
           them
           ,
           who
           her
           that
           was
           humbled
           in
           her
           own
           eyes
           ,
           exalt
           in
           theirs
           above
           their
           Creator
           ;
           Casheer
           his
           name
           to
           admit
           hers
           in
           the
           Psalter
           ,
           while
           an
           
             Ave
             Mary
          
           can
           bring
           a
           
             Te
             deum
             Laudamus
          
           out
           of
           fashion
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himself
           must
           stil
           be
           in
           pupillage
           .
        
         
           May
           we
           all
           provide
           innocent
           ,
           spotlesse
           ,
           and
           Virgin
           hearts
           for
           a
           Saviour
           to
           be
           born
           in
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           all
           may
           have
           by
           the
           overshadowing
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           a
           right
           Conception
           of
           him
           ,
           whose
           Conception
           could
           
           not
           be
           without
           it
           ,
           
           and
           be
           accounted
           for
           the
           mother
           and
           brethren
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           while
           wee
           do
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Heavenly
           Father
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           17.
           
        
         
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           Christ
           still
           suffer'd
           not
           under
           a
           Roman
           Governor
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           a
           Pilate
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           a
           good
           Pilot
           ,
           no
           longer
           steer
           by
           the
           gales
           of
           profit
           ,
           or
           the
           Whirlewind
           of
           ambition
           ,
           which
           may
           ingulph
           the
           bark
           of
           the
           Church
           into
           an
           Abysse
           of
           misery
           ;
           but
           calming
           the
           troubled
           Sea
           of
           his
           own
           lusts
           into
           moderation
           ,
           the
           winds
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           waves
           of
           false
           Doctrine
           may
           cease
           ;
           and
           the
           leaky
           vessell
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           by
           the
           pump
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           sincere
           repentance
           ,
           may
           arrive
           at
           the
           Haven
           of
           eternall
           security
           :
           in
           vain
           like
           Pilat
           he
           may
           seek
           to
           wash
           his
           hands
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           while
           he
           can
           embrue
           them
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           suffer
           his
           Polemicks
           to
           plant
           thorns
           on
           Christs
           brow
           ,
           spinous
           questions
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           mock
           pageantry
           of
           state
           make
           Christian
           Religion
           ridiculous
           to
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           .
        
         
           Neither
           the
           Clergy
           though
           their
           name
           implies
           lot
           ,
           should
           as
           relative
           to
           their
           name
           and
           Christian
           warfare
           ,
           Souldier-like
           cast
           lots
           for
           Christs
           Coat
           ;
           neglecting
           internall
           purity
           ,
           quarrell
           about
           the
           supervesture
           ,
           externall
           ceremonies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           while
           their
           tongues
           sharp
           as
           spears
           pierce
           Christs
           sides
           
           through
           their
           brethren
           :
           who
           is
           still
           crucified
           by
           Jews
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           theeves
           who
           rob
           Gods
           word
           ,
           while
           we
           apprehend
           ,
           examine
           ,
           accuse
           ,
           condemn
           ,
           shame
           and
           crucifie
           one
           another
           ;
           when
           we
           should
           rather
           crucifie
           the
           flesh
           with
           the
           affections
           and
           lusts
           thereof
           ;
           as
           pride
           ,
           envy
           ,
           malice
           and
           contention
           ;
           conforming
           our selves
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           a
           crucified
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           crucifyers
           of
           a
           Saviour
           by
           our
           vices
           :
           since
           some
           truths
           ,
           though
           seemingly
           precious
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           plac'd
           in
           competition
           with
           Christian-charity
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           communion
           with
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           fellow-members
           of
           Christs
           body
           .
           Wee
           must
           relinquish
           that
           which
           is
           valuable
           ,
           rather
           then
           him
           who
           is
           above
           all
           value
           :
           while
           dissention
           can
           renew
           his
           wounds
           in
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           Dull
           ,
           phlegmatick
           and
           Plebeian
           constitutions
           are
           not
           only
           subject
           to
           paralytique
           ,
           but
           even
           apoplectick
           distemperatures
           :
           sometimes
           they
           tremble
           and
           discompose
           Religion
           in
           their
           jealous
           furies
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           are
           superstitious
           and
           supine
           ,
           and
           stupid
           in
           trivial
           and
           ridiculous
           fooleries
           .
        
         
           Resembling
           Apes
           and
           Dotterells
           more
           apt
           to
           imitate
           mops
           ,
           mows
           ,
           and
           gesticulations
           then
           vertues
           :
           while
           others
           are
           madder
           then
           those
           who
           are
           asham'd
           of
           humanity
           ,
           because
           Apes
           have
           some
           resemblance
           with
           humane
           nature
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sect
           18.
           
        
         
           Cannot
           any
           one
           be
           perswaded
           Christ
           descended
           not
           into
           Hell
           (
           since
           a
           S.
           Cyprian
           averrs
           this
           Article
           neither
           in
           the
           Roman
           or
           orientall
           Symbole
           ,
           and
           Tertullian
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           Sh●ol
           and
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           implies
           the
           grave
           ,
           )
           without
           descending
           thither
           ?
           May
           I
           leave
           the
           works
           of
           Hell
           ,
           pride
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           by
           works
           of
           light
           treat
           with
           God
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           believing
           Christ
           was
           in
           Hell
           will
           not
           much
           advantage
           me
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           though
           my
           uncharitablenesse
           to
           a
           misconceiving
           brother
           may
           warp
           me
           toward
           Hell
           :
           Hell
           is
           described
           by
           the
           valley
           of
           Hinnom
           ,
           where
           sacrific'd
           children
           ,
           weak
           ones
           in
           Christ
           while
           their
           tongues
           are
           kindled
           at
           Hell
           fire
           ,
           who
           with
           trifling
           differences
           make
           schisms
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           Communion
           ,
           which
           Saints
           should
           have
           for
           the
           service
           of
           Christ
           their
           King
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           against
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           19.
           
        
         
           May
           not
           any
           one
           believe
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           though
           hee
           should
           not
           phancy
           the
           picture
           or
           the
           sencelesse
           story
           of
           the
           Doves
           want
           of
           gall
           ,
           or
           the
           holy
           spirits
           
           non-appearance
           in
           that
           shape
           ,
           but
           onely
           hovering
           like
           a
           descending
           Dove
           ?
           Oh
           doubt
           the
           infallible
           pontificiall
           ,
           and
           enthustiasticks
           spirit
           ,
           one
           being
           repraesentative
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           where
           
           murder
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           treasons
           are
           Cohabitants
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           necessary
           illation
           must
           passe
           for
           the
           fruits
           of
           that
           all-disposing
           spirit
           ,
           consecrate
           impiety
           ,
           and
           make
           villany
           precious
           ,
           while
           God
           himself
           must
           be
           introduc'd
           witnesse
           to
           a
           lie
           .
        
         
           May
           we
           have
           the
           innocency
           of
           Doves
           in
           our
           Conversation
           ;
           the
           mourning
           of
           Turtles
           in
           the
           sorrow
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           a
           delight
           in
           the
           streams
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           Dove
           in
           the
           waters
           ;
           finally
           all
           the
           resemblances
           with
           the
           Dove
           which
           imitate
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           spirit
           may
           dwell
           in
           us
           which
           is
           pictur'd
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Dove
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           20.
           
        
         
           Wil
           it
           not
           suffice
           to
           believe
           a
           holy
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           believe
           in
           it
           ?
           since
           a
           Saint
           Cyprian
           informs
           me
           ,
           God
           is
           onely
           to
           be
           believ'd
           in
           :
           or
           believe
           not
           a
           Church
           or
           Christian
           can
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           since
           all
           men
           and
           Churches
           make
           up
           but
           one
           Catholick
           :
           and
           the
           notion
           of
           Catholick
           introduc'd
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           may
           not
           as
           oppositely
           be
           oppos'd
           to
           the
           Roman
           ,
           who
           like
           Jews
           presume
           a
           monopoly
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ?
           the
           light
           of
           ages
           ,
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           supernaturall
           light
           of
           Scripture
           must
           onely
           shine
           in
           their
           dark
           lanthorns
           ;
           and
           all
           blind
           who
           believe
           things
           not
           onely
           above
           reason
           but
           against
           it
           ;
           
           while
           a
           part
           must
           be
           greater
           then
           the
           whole
           ,
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           ;
           resembling
           the
           mad-man
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           a
           Sea-port
           town
           ,
           called
           all
           ships
           his
           own
           which
           arived
           at
           the
           haven
           :
           All
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           have
           either
           writ
           ,
           appealed
           ,
           or
           communicated
           with
           theirs
           ,
           must
           have
           sworn
           vassalage
           to
           the
           Papacy
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           20.
           
        
         
           Or
           that
           communion
           of
           Saints
           was
           an
           article
           of
           levelling
           ,
           taken
           up
           
             pro
             necessitate
             temporum
          
           ,
           since
           Saint
           Cyprian
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Praising
           God
           ,
           and
           having
           all
           things
           common
           was
           the
           Saints
           communion
           .
        
         
           May
           we
           all
           be
           members
           of
           one
           body
           ,
           while
           we
           show
           a
           mutuall
           sympathy
           ;
           partake
           of
           the
           same
           head
           ,
           by
           obeying
           Christs
           directions
           ,
           cemented
           together
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           knit
           by
           the
           unity
           of
           his
           spirit
           :
           though
           every
           part
           may
           conduce
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           none
           can
           so
           supererogate
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           may
           be
           uselesse
           :
           similar
           nor
           dissimilar
           breeds
           no
           contrarietie
           ,
           but
           all
           parts
           comply
           to
           the
           service
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           no
           dissimilitude
           of
           site
           ,
           motion
           ,
           ceremony
           ,
           divide
           ,
           but
           the
           gangreen
           of
           sin
           only
           enforces
           an
           amputation
           :
           
             ne
             pars
             sincera
             trahatur
          
           .
        
         
           The
           eyes
           are
           not
           incensed
           against
           the
           
           feet
           for
           not
           seeeng
           ;
           nor
           doth
           the
           ear
           commence
           a
           quarrell
           with
           the
           hands
           for
           not
           hearing
           ;
           or
           the
           back
           parts
           about
           the
           faces
           uncovering
           ,
           since
           decency
           of
           one
           part
           is
           the
           indecency
           of
           another
           ;
           every
           part
           not
           made
           for
           it self
           but
           for
           others
           ,
           &
           all
           to
           the
           captivity
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           in
           compliance
           of
           whose
           dictates
           ,
           we
           must
           expect
           an
           unity
           in
           the
           body
           :
           But
           an
           uniformity
           would
           prove
           a
           monster
           above
           a
           sober
           expectation
           ,
           above
           the
           chymaera's
           or
           phantasms
           of
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           who
           damn
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           ,
           weather-cock-like
           ,
           turns
           not
           round
           with
           their
           own
           vertiginous
           heads
           .
           
             Scimus
             quosdam
             quod
             semelimbiberint
             nolle
             deponere
             ,
             
             nec
             propositū
             ;
             suum
             facile
             mutare
             sed
             salvo
             inter
             collegas
             pacis
             &
             concordiae
             vinculo
             quaedam
             propria
             apud
             se
             semel
             usurpata
             retinere
             ;
             nec
             nos
             vim
             cuique
             facimus
             ,
             nec
             legem
             damus
             ▪
          
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           Saint
           Cyprian
           .
           I
           could
           wish
           those
           ,
           who
           pretend
           most
           to
           be
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           would
           challenge
           a
           little
           of
           his
           charity
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           22.
           
        
         
           For
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           ,
           I
           as
           little
           believe
           a
           Solifidian
           ,
           as
           a
           Romish
           Priest
           ,
           that
           attrition
           by
           absolution
           becomes
           contrition
           ;
           the
           one
           while
           he
           deceives
           himselfe
           by
           a
           lie
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           while
           he
           imposeth
           upon
           others
           ,
           secure
           neither
           from
           being
           deceived
           :
           they
           may
           send
           to
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           ,
           but
           lying
           
           will
           scarce
           bring
           to
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ,
           since
           none
           can
           be
           implanted
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           bring
           not
           forth
           the
           fruit
           of
           this
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           nor
           partake
           of
           the
           resurrection
           to
           life
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           must
           keep
           the
           faith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           sound
           in
           faith
           and
           free
           from
           reproach
           in
           conversation
           ,
           holy
           as
           well
           as
           whole
           ;
           and
           so
           his
           holinesse
           himselfe
           may
           be
           prov'd
           the
           most
           fallible
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           violate
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           while
           they
           render
           it
           inviolate
           ,
           yet
           God
           grant
           that
           they
           may
           keep
           it
           inviolate
           ,
           no
           more
           writh
           and
           wrench
           it
           to
           rivet
           in
           their
           own
           ambitious
           designes
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           keep
           it
           so
           undefiled
           ,
           that
           Momus
           himselfe
           may
           not
           carp
           at
           our
           lives
           :
           since
           Christs
           death
           is
           mention'd
           for
           our
           regeneration
           ,
           birth
           for
           mortification
           ,
           resurrection
           ,
           for
           our
           rising
           in
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           enjoy
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           of
           our
           bodies
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           23.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           but
           a
           few
           
             credenda
             ,
             petenda
          
           ,
           and
           agenda
           ,
           where
           I
           cannot
           avoid
           an
           
             Anathema
             ,
             non
             credendo
             ,
             non
             opponendo
             :
          
           I
           will
           seek
           security
           ,
           embrace
           verities
           ,
           all
           hold
           ,
           if
           I
           cannot
           those
           wherein
           they
           differ
           ▪
           though
           sometimes
           enterlacing
           discords
           graces
           the
           best
           Musick
           ,
           yet
           a
           quiet
           error
           is
           
           rarely
           not
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           an
           unruly
           truth
           ,
           and
           crochets
           and
           quavers
           prove
           unseasonable
           ,
           when
           they
           disturb
           the
           plain
           songs
           of
           peace
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           better
           a
           son
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           unknown
           ,
           then
           ,
           what
           they
           report
           of
           the
           viper
           ,
           he
           should
           make
           his
           way
           through
           the
           bowells
           of
           his
           Mother
           ;
           or
           a
           Milstone
           hung
           about
           his
           neck
           ,
           and
           he
           buried
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           imaginations
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           soar
           in
           the
           narrow
           way
           ,
           and
           keep
           weak
           brethren
           from
           heaven
           .
        
         
           It
           shall
           not
           trouble
           me
           with
           Delrio
           ,
           whether
           the
           old
           Serpent
           was
           a
           Viper
           ;
           with
           Bonaventure
           and
           Comestor
           ,
           a
           Dragon
           ;
           or
           with
           Eugubinus
           ,
           a
           Basilisk
           :
           or
           with
           others
           ,
           a
           common
           Snake
           :
           it
           shall
           trouble
           me
           rather
           to
           continue
           the
           delusion
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           by
           endeavours
           of
           propagating
           error
           :
           that
           Adam
           tasted
           forbidden
           fruit
           may
           trouble
           me
           ,
           what
           fruit
           ,
           shall
           not
           ;
           I
           shall
           number
           it
           among
           the
           fo●bidden
           fruits
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           wiser
           heads
           have
           made
           disquisitions
           after
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           truth
           satisfied
           by
           the
           relish
           of
           their
           palats
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           25.
           
        
         
           Whether
           our
           Saviours
           Crown
           was
           made
           of
           Paliurus
           ,
           or
           a
           piece
           of
           it
           visited
           Glassenburie
           ,
           and
           the
           precursor
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           turns
           an
           Angel
           of
           his
           Nativity
           ,
           
           blooming
           every
           Christmas
           day
           ,
           is
           not
           worth
           a
           disquisition
           :
           I
           could
           make
           a
           Rose
           by
           moistning
           dilate
           ,
           and
           by
           rendring
           again
           insuc●ous
           close
           :
           may
           I
           rather
           avoid
           those
           thorns
           ,
           the
           curse
           of
           my
           sins
           ,
           which
           may
           render
           me
           incapable
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           Whether
           Durantes
           distick
           of
           the
           Crosse
           be
           true
           ,
           need
           be
           no
           part
           of
           my
           creed
           .
        
         
           Pes
           Cedrus
           est
           ,
           truncus
           Cupressus
           ,
           oliva
           supremum
        
         
           Palmaque
           transversum
           Christi
           sunt
           in
           cruce
           signum
           .
        
         
           May
           I
           partake
           of
           no
           corruption
           like
           the
           Cedar
           ,
           in
           mourning
           for
           sin
           resemble
           the
           Cypresse
           ,
           by
           fertility
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           assimilate
           the
           Olive
           :
           so
           shall
           I
           flourish
           like
           a
           Palm
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           storms
           and
           pressures
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           mount
           upward
           ,
           by
           taking
           up
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           following
           ,
           be
           partaker
           of
           him
           who
           was
           crucified
           .
           Prudent
           symbols
           ,
           and
           pious
           applications
           ,
           may
           have
           an
           influence
           upon
           ingenious
           conceivers
           ,
           which
           may
           elevate
           devotion
           :
           but
           on
           the
           mad
           rabble
           ,
           melancholy
           Monks
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           Priests
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           other
           efficacy
           ,
           beside
           warping
           to
           Magicall
           applications
           ,
           and
           miraculous
           expectancies
           :
           
           It
           shall
           not
           trouble
           me
           whether
           the
           soul
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             in
             triduo
             mortis
          
           ,
           went
           into
           Hell
           really
           ,
           as
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           believes
           ;
           or
           virtually
           ,
           and
           by
           
           effects
           only
           ,
           
           as
           Durand
           ;
           or
           whether
           the
           soul
           of
           Christ
           did
           descend
           really
           and
           in
           essence
           into
           the
           lowest
           pit
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           or
           really
           only
           into
           the
           place
           or
           region
           of
           hell
           ,
           called
           
             limbum
             Patrum
          
           ,
           
           and
           then
           but
           vertually
           from
           thence
           into
           the
           lower
           hell
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           ,
           to
           him
           who
           ask'd
           what
           God
           did
           before
           he
           made
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           answe'rd
           )
           Provide
           hell
           for
           such
           curious
           scrutinists
           as
           you
           are
           .
           
             Non
             per
             difficiles
             Deus
             ad
             be
             atam
             vitam
             quaestiones
             vocat
             ,
             &c.
             in
             absoluto
             nobis
             &
             facili
             est
             aeternitas
             Jesum
             suscitatum
             à
             mortuis
             credere
             ;
             &
             ipsum
             esse
             Dominum
             confiteri
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           procure
           a
           certain
           purgatory
           to
           my selfe
           here
           to
           make
           stranger
           guesses
           of
           an
           incertain
           one
           hereafter
           :
           or
           whether
           the
           inventor
           of
           it
           ,
           
           Origens
           purgatory
           ,
           which
           could
           even
           purifie
           Devills
           ,
           &
           reform
           them
           to
           Angels
           of
           light
           :
           or
           the
           differing
           purgatory
           of
           S.
           
           
             Gregory
             Nissen
             ▪
          
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           or
           St.
           Austin
           carry
           a
           greater
           probability
           ,
           or
           the
           Roman
           purgatory
           ,
           which
           took
           a
           platform
           from
           neither
           .
           I
           can
           believe
           ,
           I
           may
           find
           a
           way
           to
           heaven
           without
           taking
           purgatory
           in
           my
           way
           :
           
           or
           else
           the
           Fathers
           before
           Gregory
           the
           great
           might
           mistake
           ,
           
           never
           any
           one
           was
           directed
           that
           way
           with
           above
           an
           
             ut
             puto
             verisimile
             arbitramur
          
           ,
           
           till
           he
           came
           in
           with
           a
           scio
           :
           And
           though
           I
           know
           not
           as
           much
           as
           Gregory
           ,
           this
           I
           may
           presume
           to
           know
           ,
           the
           place
           in
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           wracked
           so
           often
           to
           confesse
           a
           purgatory
           ,
           
           may
           be
           applyable
           to
           it
           ,
           being
           a
           building
           of
           hay
           and
           stubble
           ;
           and
           have
           the
           charity
           to
           believe
           the
           foundation
           laid
           in
           Christ
           ,
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           ground-work
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           superstructure
           may
           be
           some
           light
           aery
           phantasms
           ,
           stubble
           and
           straw
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           day
           of
           tryall
           shall
           vanish
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           so
           as
           by
           fire
           ,
           through
           ,
           
           or
           out
           of
           fire
           ,
           drosse
           vanishes
           ,
           but
           gold
           shall
           abide
           the
           fiery
           tryall
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           27.
           
        
         
           
             
               Rogula
               fidei
               una
               omnino
               est
               sola
               illa
               immobilis
               ,
               &
               irreformabilis
               ,
            
          
           according
           to
           Tertullian
           ;
           and
           if
           your
           Occham
           is
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           
             
               nec
               tota
               Ecclesia
               ,
               nec
               concilium
               generale
               ,
               nec
               summus
               Pont●fex
               potest
               facere
               articulūqui
               non
               fuit
               articulus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           Therefore
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           fundamentall
           after
           the
           Church
           defines
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           fundamentall
           before
           :
           for
           deductions
           are
           not
           prime
           and
           native
           principles
           ,
           nor
           superstructures
           foundations
           :
           that
           which
           is
           a
           foundation
           to
           all
           ,
           cannot
           vary
           to
           different
           Christians
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           could
           not
           be
           a
           
           common
           rule
           to
           any
           nor
           could
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           acquiesce
           on
           a
           tottering
           foundation
           ,
           a
           trice
           foundation
           ,
           as
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           must
           be
           firm
           unto
           all
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           the
           articles
           of
           Christian
           Faith
           are
           fundamentall
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           men
           please
           to
           define
           ;
           for
           as
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             quum
             enim
             una
             &
             eadem
             fides
             sit
             ,
             neque
             is
             qui
             multum
             de
             ipsà
             dicere
             potest
             ,
             plus
             quam
             oportet
             dicit
             ,
             nec
             qui
             parum
             ipsam
             minuit
             :
          
           if
           every
           thing
           defin'd
           by
           the
           Church
           be
           fundamentall
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           the
           Churches
           definition
           would
           be
           the
           Church-foundation
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           the
           the
           Church
           could
           lay
           her
           own
           foundation
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           have
           an
           absolute
           and
           perfect
           being
           before
           her
           foundation
           laid
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           too
           preposterous
           zeal
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           since
           she
           grew
           to
           her
           in
           controlable
           greatnesse
           ,
           had
           not
           rashly
           determined
           those
           things
           to
           be
           matter
           of
           belief
           ,
           which
           for
           many
           centuries
           pass'd
           onely
           for
           pious
           opinions
           :
           Christendom
           might
           have
           serv'd
           God
           in
           an
           holy
           fire
           of
           zeal
           and
           spirituall
           fervency
           ,
           which
           now
           sacrifices
           myriads
           of
           souls
           to
           Belial
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           contention
           :
           what
           a
           sight
           is
           it
           to
           see
           writers
           committed
           together
           by
           the
           ears
           for
           trifling
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           beggarly
           distinctions
           ,
           
             tanquam
             pro
             aris
             &
             focis
          
           ,
           incens'd
           ,
           none
           are
           affrighted
           at
           
           their
           noises
           ,
           and
           loud
           brayings
           ,
           under
           Asses
           skins
           ;
           scioli
           and
           smatterers
           ,
           in
           Divinity
           onely
           busie
           in
           the
           skirts
           and
           outsides
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           admit
           no
           salvation
           but
           by
           a
           compliance
           with
           their
           vertiginous
           pates
           :
           wise
           men
           should
           know
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           hath
           certain
           diseases
           ,
           that
           are
           with
           lesse
           evill
           tolerated
           then
           remov'd
           (
           as
           to
           cure
           a
           Leprosie
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           a
           child
           )
           so
           it
           is
           better
           a
           triviall
           error
           should
           dilate
           it self
           ,
           then
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           perish
           ,
           while
           some
           error
           may
           be
           disseminated
           with
           lesse
           inconvenience
           then
           discover'd
           :
           the
           use
           which
           wise
           men
           should
           make
           of
           other
           mens
           lapses
           ,
           is
           to
           avoid
           a
           precipice
           :
           and
           the
           advantage
           pious
           men
           should
           make
           of
           these
           great
           flaws
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           that
           make
           them
           :
           nor
           to
           help
           to
           dislocate
           these
           main
           bones
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           disjoynted
           cannot
           be
           set
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           28.
           
        
         
           The
           uncharitable
           dealings
           of
           Christians
           with
           Christians
           ,
           cannot
           induce
           me
           to
           bee
           uncharitable
           to
           any
           ;
           I
           must
           believe
           with
           St.
           Hierom
           ,
           
             Haeretici
             fiunt
             ,
             non
             quod
             Scripturas
             contemnunt
             sed
             quod
             non
             intelligunt
          
           ;
           it
           is
           ignorance
           and
           not
           the
           contempt
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           of
           our
           separations
           :
           The
           Sheba's
           of
           separation
           ,
           all
           the
           Trumpeters
           of
           sedition
           may
           alarm
           the
           rabble
           ,
           
           that
           brainless
           horse
           ,
           to
           battel
           ,
           to
           trample
           down
           order
           ,
           and
           break
           the
           rankes
           discipline
           with
           a
           separate
           your selves
           from
           Idols
           ;
           
             curse
             you
             Meroz
             ,
             curse
             you
             bitterly
             :
             What
             society
             hath
             light
             with
             darknesse
             :
             Come
             out
             of
             Babylon
             my
             people
             :
          
           with
           a
           hundred
           such
           places
           of
           Scripture
           rack'd
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           invention
           ,
           witty
           in
           cruelty
           ,
           tortur'd
           to
           confesse
           ,
           something
           may
           patronize
           their
           black
           designes
           ,
           wringing
           blood
           even
           out
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           Which
           have
           as
           little
           relation
           to
           Christian
           societies
           as
           a
           
             Lo
             here
             is
             Christ
             !
             Lo
             there
             ,
             go
             not
             out
             after
             them
             !
          
           rack'd
           so
           frequently
           to
           confesse
           them
           Antichrists
           ,
           who
           correspond
           not
           to
           the
           whimzies
           of
           every
           phanatique
           :
           denoting
           such
           as
           
             Judas
             ,
             Theudas
             ,
             Arthronges
          
           ,
           and
           Barchosba
           ,
           Impostors
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           be
           Messiasses
           sent
           for
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Jews
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           and
           if
           it
           was
           possible
           ,
           would
           deceive
           the
           Elect
           ,
           the
           Jewish
           Christians
           ,
           which
           are
           forewarn'd
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           deceived
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Elect
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Romanist
           who
           are
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           the
           treasury
           of
           all
           truth
           ,
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Elect
           can
           scarce
           be
           saved
           ,
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ?
           if
           the
           Christian
           
           Jew
           ,
           who
           washed
           with
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           speaks
           better
           things
           then
           that
           of
           Abels
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           them
           against
           whom
           it
           cries
           worse
           then
           that
           did
           against
           Cain
           ?
           while
           they
           themselves
           could
           cry
           ,
           
             Let
             it
             be
             upon
             us
             and
             ours
             :
          
           if
           the
           Elect
           (
           as
           the
           Papist
           )
           the
           Catholick
           with
           all
           his
           indulgengencies
           ,
           masses
           ,
           rosaries
           ,
           and
           abstinences
           can
           scarce
           be
           saved
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           those
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Communicative
           line
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           his
           Ark
           ,
           City
           ,
           our
           holy
           Apostolick
           and
           Catholick
           Church
           ?
        
         
           If
           the
           Elect
           (
           as
           Fiduciaries
           )
           they
           that
           can
           believe
           they
           shall
           bee
           saved
           ,
           can
           scarce
           believe
           it
           so
           strongly
           ,
           but
           that
           an
           intervening
           scruple
           of
           an
           obstreperous
           Conscience
           may
           damn
           them
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           who
           believes
           in
           a
           God
           of
           wood
           ,
           a
           God
           of
           bread
           ,
           who
           saies
           ,
           wee
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           ,
           since
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           saved
           ?
           thus
           the
           stream
           of
           life
           is
           made
           the
           puddle
           of
           phanatick
           interpretations
           ;
           while
           all
           like
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           fitted
           wretches
           to
           his
           bed
           ,
           hack
           ,
           maim
           ,
           and
           mutilate
           ,
           or
           stretch
           and
           tenter
           the
           Scripture
           to
           adequate
           them
           to
           inhumane
           purposes
           :
           and
           Heaven
           it selfe
           must
           admit
           no
           room
           beyond
           the
           capacities
           of
           their
           empty
           noddles
           .
           Vain
           fuellers
           fit
           onely
           to
           feed
           the
           flames
           of
           contention
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           embers
           are
           even
           rais'd
           combusti
           -
        
      
       
         
         
           Sect.
           29
           ▪
        
         
           Though
           Heaven
           gates
           be
           narrow
           ,
           I
           cannot
           believe
           them
           so
           strait
           as
           most
           sects
           would
           make
           them
           ,
           should
           I
           not
           believe
           one
           lie
           with
           the
           Fiduciary
           ,
           or
           many
           with
           the
           Pontifician
           ,
           not
           easily
           induc'd
           to
           believe
           heaven
           the
           purchase
           of
           fonder
           imaginations
           .
           Charity
           would
           perswade
           me
           it
           is
           even
           a
           receptacle
           to
           those
           ,
           whose
           uncharitable
           opinions
           have
           mutually
           condemned
           and
           secluded
           each
           the
           other
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           The
           practice
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           not
           tongues
           must
           make
           us
           Christians
           :
           wee
           must
           be
           rather
           so
           by
           entring
           into
           imitation
           of
           Celestiall
           virtues
           then
           curious
           inquiries
           .
        
         
           May
           we
           flourish
           in
           verity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           root
           ;
           in
           humility
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           flower
           ;
           and
           well
           doing
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           30.
           
        
         
           Those
           aëry
           mysteries
           which
           have
           unhinged
           so
           many
           Cardinall
           heads
           ,
           shall
           not
           extend
           my
           Pericranium
           .
           God
           grant
           I
           may
           for
           futurity
           learn
           to
           doe
           something
           ,
           rather
           then
           hear
           others
           talk
           about
           nothing
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           bring
           not
           into
           the
           premunire
           with
           the
           fool
           in
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
             who
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             there
             was
             no
             God
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           have
           said
           in
           my
           heart
           with
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             lyars
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             deceiveth
             his
             neighbour
             :
          
           I
           must
           believe
           as
           in
           Epiphanius
           
           time
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Pietie
           or
           impiety
           must
           onely
           distinguish
           Orthodox
           or
           Pseudodox
           :
           we
           glory
           and
           are
           inflated
           with
           the
           names
           of
           Churches
           ,
           while
           we
           lose
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           soul
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           prerogative
           of
           Christians
           ,
           Christs
           Legacy
           ,
           Charity
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           31.
           
        
         
           Faith
           may
           lay
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           but
           wee
           may
           hope
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           that
           building
           which
           is
           made
           without
           hands
           ,
           if
           charity
           here
           laies
           not
           her
           hand
           to
           make
           a
           superstruction
           :
           those
           
           Babel-builders
           who
           think
           to
           reach
           Heaven
           by
           another
           way
           ,
           produce
           nothing
           but
           confusion
           of
           languages
           ;
           impenitent
           confidence
           will
           shipwrack
           in
           an
           Ocean
           of
           infirmity
           ;
           when
           penitent
           despair
           which
           expected
           to
           bee
           ingulph'd
           into
           an
           Abysse
           of
           miseries
           ,
           wasted
           with
           gales
           of
           sighes
           ,
           and
           Seas
           of
           tears
           ,
           may
           arrive
           at
           a
           Port
           of
           everlasting
           security
           :
           the
           Scripture
           saies
           ,
           Heaven
           is
           taken
           by
           violence
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           a
           strange
           phancy
           the
           world
           takes
           up
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           with
           impudence
           :
           
             fronti
             nulla
             ●ides
          
           ,
           may
           admit
           a
           double
           sence
           :
           though
           a
           Judas
           may
           veil
           impiety
           with
           kisses
           ,
           yet
           if
           a
           timely
           repentance
           prevents
           not
           he
           may
           break
           in
           two
           ,
           and
           discover
           his
           black
           soul
           naked
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           believe
           that
           Faith
           justifies
           ,
           works
           justifie
           ,
           or
           both
           :
           yet
           we
           are
           justified
           
           by
           faith
           ,
           by
           works
           ,
           by
           both
           :
           the
           conditions
           ,
           not
           causes
           of
           our
           justification
           :
           and
           the
           conditions
           not
           perform'd
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           without
           this
           righteousnesse
           to
           see
           God.
           I
           will
           not
           say
           Christ
           cannot
           save
           ,
           though
           the
           Scripture
           saies
           ,
           
             Christ
             could
             do
             no
             miracles
             in
             his
             own
             Country
          
           ;
           not
           because
           hee
           was
           less
           potent
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           more
           incapable
           :
           where
           impenitence
           keeps
           the
           door
           ;
           mercy
           cannot
           enter
           :
           it
           is
           not
           materiall
           whose
           Communion
           they
           boast
           of
           ,
           or
           disclaim
           ,
           who
           have
           fellowship
           with
           the
           unfruitf●ll
           works
           of
           darknesse
           :
           since
           Idolaters
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           liers
           ,
           Adulterers
           ;
           no
           dogs
           and
           unclean
           person
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           City
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           be
           partaker
           of
           the
           benefits
           of
           his
           holy
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           33.
           
        
         
           Of
           all
           graces
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           the
           greatest
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           least
           ;
           of
           that
           charity
           which
           antidates
           Christs
           presence
           here
           in
           his
           members
           :
           and
           outdates
           the
           other
           graces
           in
           futurity
           ,
           when
           faith
           and
           hope
           shall
           bee
           swallowed
           up
           in
           an
           abysse
           of
           ravishing
           realties
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           but
           a
           Lamp
           here
           ,
           will
           be
           then
           a
           star
           inlightned
           by
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           :
           a
           Lamp
           here
           with
           the
           oyl
           of
           faith
           and
           light
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           converting
           sinners
           from
           the
           darker
           waies
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           shall
           shine
           like
           the
           stars
           in
           glory
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           who
           compass
           
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           make
           a
           Proselyte
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           worse
           then
           themselves
           :
           who
           tith
           mint
           and
           annise
           ,
           boggle
           at
           trifling
           formalities
           ,
           and
           forget
           the
           greater
           mysteries
           of
           salvation
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           34.
           
        
         
           Self-interest
           opens
           the
           floodgates
           of
           dissention
           to
           drown
           the
           humble
           vallies
           of
           peace
           :
           men
           esteem
           opinions
           because
           their
           own
           :
           all
           adore
           the
           Chimaera's
           of
           their
           own
           private
           brains
           ;
           
             call
             light
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             light
          
           ;
           presume
           they
           have
           the
           most
           glorious
           stars
           for
           their
           Conductors
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           onely
           
             ignes
             fatui
          
           ,
           which
           misguide
           to
           a
           precipice
           of
           flames
           .
           Gods
           fire
           gave
           light
           and
           burned
           ▪
           Hells
           fire
           burns
           without
           light
           ;
           who
           leave
           the
           light
           of
           truth
           ,
           &
           heat
           of
           charity
           to
           live
           in
           flames
           of
           contention
           ,
           deserve
           that
           fire
           without
           light
           :
           even
           the
           best
           Apostles
           dissented
           ;
           knowledge
           nor
           piety
           can
           amputate
           all
           differences
           ;
           but
           wisdom
           and
           charity
           must
           prevent
           their
           prejudices
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           35.
           
        
         
           Not
           every
           light
           and
           aery
           error
           in
           disputable
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           points
           of
           curious
           speculation
           ,
           can
           be
           a
           just
           cause
           of
           separation
           in
           that
           admirable
           body
           of
           Christ
           his
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           one
           member
           from
           another
           :
           He
           gave
           his
           naturall
           body
           to
           be
           torn
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           that
           his
           mysticall
           should
           be
           one
           :
           and
           as
           Saint
           Austin
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           partaker
           
           of
           divine
           charitie
           ,
           that
           is
           enemy
           to
           this
           unity
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           divisions
           are
           disguises
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           vizards
           of
           factions
           ,
           a
           pageantry
           of
           pompous
           folly
           ,
           or
           preposterously
           inflated
           knowledg●
           :
           and
           though
           they
           mask
           in
           the
           names
           of
           Papists
           ,
           Protestants
           ,
           Reformists
           ,
           sub-Reformists
           ,
           A●omist
           ,
           Familist
           ,
           
           Brownist
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           can
           have
           no
           musick
           to
           set
           out
           such
           discords
           .
           My
           name
           is
           Christian
           ,
           and
           my
           sirname
           is
           Catholick
           ;
           by
           the
           one
           I
           am
           known
           from
           Infidells
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           from
           hereticks
           and
           schismatick●
           :
           the
           name
           of
           Catholick
           congregates
           what
           is
           homogeneous
           ,
           and
           dissipates
           what
           is
           heterogeneous
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           He
           cannot
           put
           on
           the
           garments
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           who
           rends
           and
           divides
           his
           Church
           .
           Catholick
           is
           every
           where
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           trusted
           to
           thee
           ,
           not
           that●
           which
           invented
           by
           thee
           ;
           which
           thou
           hast
           received
           ,
           not
           imagined
           ;
           a
           matter
           not
           of
           wit
           but
           doctrine
           :
           in
           which
           thou
           art
           not
           to
           be
           Author
           
           but
           a
           retainer
           :
           not
           to
           lead
           ,
           
           but
           follow
           :
           that
           which
           the
           whole
           Church
           holds
           not
           instituted
           by
           Councells
           ,
           but
           retained
           ,
           is
           rightly
           believ'd
           Apostolicall
           tradition
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Creed
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           antient
           consent
           of
           holy
           Fathers
           is
           not
           in
           all
           questions
           of
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           rule
           of
           Faith
           by
           us
           with
           exact
           study
           to
           be
           sifted
           out
           and
           followed
           :
           there
           are
           some
           things
           in
           which
           the
           best
           defenders
           of
           the
           rule
           (
           
             Salva
             fidei
             compage
          
           )
           agree
           not
           ,
           
           but
           one
           thinks
           better
           and
           truer
           then
           another
           .
           Every
           error
           denies
           not
           Christ
           the
           foundation
           ,
           or
           makes
           Christ
           deny
           it
           ,
           
           and
           thrust
           it
           from
           the
           foundation
           :
           not
           every
           error
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           either
           infidelity
           or
           heresie
           ;
           if
           men
           differ
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           more
           then
           they
           have
           done
           ever
           :
           pious
           men
           even
           in
           differences
           may
           preserve
           charity
           intire
           :
           ●concord
           which
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           charity
           ,
           
             est
             un●o
             voluntatum
             non
             opinionum
          
           .
           Some
           Churches
           build
           after
           the
           Italian
           fashion
           with
           a
           flat
           top
           ;
           
           others
           with
           wide
           windowes
           to
           let
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           and
           catch
           the
           applause
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           some
           build
           
           Babel-like
           and
           will
           have
           their
           head
           reach
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           if
           their
           confusion
           of
           languages
           impeded
           not
           might
           be
           near
           allyed
           :
           others
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           fashion
           will
           admit
           nothing
           but
           round
           ,
           and
           limit
           Heaven
           in
           their
           
           narrow
           conventicles
           :
           it
           could
           bee
           wish'd
           that
           all
           would
           bee
           what
           the
           Apostle
           exhores
           ,
           
           
             of
             one
             mind
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           hoped
           wh●ile
           the
           Church
           is
           triumphant
           over
           humane
           ▪
           fragilities
           ,
           which
           here
           hang
           thick
           and
           close
           about
           her
           ;
           the
           want
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           unity
           even
           where
           Religion
           is
           pretended
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           men
           and
           humours
           ,
           
           rather
           then
           things
           and
           errors
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           ▪
           Episcopacy
           squares
           with
           Monarchy
           :
           Presbyterie
           with
           Aristocracy
           ,
           independency
           with
           Democracy
           ;
           men
           made
           Religion
           lackey
           to
           self-interest
           ,
           and
           State
           policy
           ;
           the
           great
           Turk
           walking
           in
           his
           Garden
           with
           a
           Bashaw
           ,
           who
           wonder'd
           hee
           would
           suffer
           the
           Christians
           distracted
           in
           Sects
           to
           orespread
           his
           Empire
           ▪
           asked
           how
           he
           liked
           his
           Garden
           ?
           answering
           ,
           it
           was
           admirable
           for
           the
           variety
           ,
           reply'd
           :
           wouldst
           thou
           deny
           me
           that
           in
           my
           Empire
           ,
           thou
           admirest
           in
           a
           Garden
           ?
           am
           not
           I
           Emperor
           of
           them
           all
           ?
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           36.
           
        
         
           I
           can
           joyn
           prayers
           with
           a
           Papist
           ,
           if
           his
           be
           offensive
           to
           God
           ,
           mine
           may
           bee
           pleasing
           ;
           can
           hear
           a
           French
           Hugonot
           with
           his
           hat
           on
           ,
           uncover'd
           ;
           receive
           with
           a
           Dutchman
           kneeling
           ,
           while
           he
           uses
           the
           irreverence
           of
           his
           breech
           ;
           yet
           separated
           in
           my
           charity
           from
           neither
           :
           nor
           would
           I
           be
           in
           my
           mode
           rather
           then
           scandalize
           any
           :
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           
           then
           phrensey
           for
           the
           misposition
           of
           a
           trencher
           to
           refuse
           a
           banquet
           ,
           or
           be
           ingrateful
           to
           an
           Host.
           Nay
           ,
           I
           could
           take
           an
           Host
           with
           a
           Romanist
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Wafer
           with
           a
           Calvinist
           .
           If
           he
           believes
           a
           reall
           body
           ,
           I
           believe
           not
           lesse
           in
           energy
           ,
           a
           Communion
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           participation
           by
           every
           reception
           of
           his
           merits
           and
           passion
           ,
           and
           the
           virtues
           really
           communicated
           to
           a
           worthy
           receiver
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           2.
           
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           ever
           thought
           convenient
           saith
           Saint
           Gregory
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           bee
           in
           
             unitate
             fideid
             versa
             Consuetudo
          
           ,
           that
           eating
           of
           mea●s
           offer'd
           to
           Idols
           ,
           totally
           restrained
           the
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           ,
           
           seem'd
           permitted
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           if
           no
           man
           challeng'd
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           was
           urg'd
           upon
           the
           Cor●nthians
           ,
           was
           not
           impos'd
           upon
           the
           Galatians
           ;
           
           to
           show
           every
           one
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           observe
           the
           rites
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           lest
           they
           come
           under
           the
           Anathema
           of
           contentious
           and
           turbulent
           :
           yet
           this
           inhibited
           not
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           might
           become
           all
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           gain
           some
           ;
           and
           who
           will
           gain
           any
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           must
           not
           play
           at
           petty
           games
           in
           Religion
           ,
           adhere
           to
           Bonatus
           his
           humor
           ,
           confine
           truth
           to
           places
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           loved
           corners
           :
           or
           as
           if
           
           the
           Church
           which
           resembles
           the
           Moon
           ,
           could
           like
           Mahomets
           Moon
           be
           brought
           down
           to
           show
           tricks
           in
           a
           sleeve
           :
           the
           good
           Monica
           ,
           Saint
           Austines
           Mother
           ,
           
           who
           bath'd
           the
           Leprosie
           of
           her
           Son
           in
           a
           Jordan
           of
           tears
           (
           
             ut
             non
             potuit
             perire
             tantarum
             lachrymarum
             filius
          
           )
           was
           content
           to
           relinquish
           her
           African
           customes
           at
           Milan
           :
           They
           who
           have
           gigg'd
           to
           Geneva
           for
           platforms
           ,
           and
           Rome
           for
           Trinchets
           ,
           have
           brought
           home
           matter
           to
           fewel-contention
           ,
           none
           to
           kindle
           zeal
           :
           May
           none
           follow
           exotick
           forms
           here
           :
           a
           Spanish
           garb
           is
           ridiculous
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           mode
           reputed
           an
           affront
           in
           Spain
           :
           No
           wise
           man
           will
           be
           angry
           if
           in
           his
           travells
           he
           meets
           modes
           not
           corresponding
           with
           his
           humour
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           mad
           ,
           who
           returning
           ,
           will
           keep
           none
           company
           without
           they
           pluck
           down
           their
           house
           ,
           and
           rebuild
           them
           to
           the
           modell
           of
           his
           phancy
           ,
           who
           taylor-like
           travells
           to
           dresse
           Apes
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect
           38.
           
        
         
           The
           Religion
           of
           our
           Souls
           must
           imitate
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           bodies
           ;
           
           which
           in
           the
           processe
           of
           years
           ,
           may
           evolve
           and
           explicate
           their
           numbers
           ;
           but
           the
           bodies
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           produc'd
           in
           the
           maturity
           of
           age
           which
           did
           not
           latitate
           in
           the
           minority
           of
           children
           :
           yet
           who
           would
           endeavour
           to
           fit
           the
           clothes
           and
           shooes
           of
           
           puerility
           to
           a
           gygantick
           foot
           ,
           or
           body
           .
        
         
           The
           apparell
           of
           Christs
           Spouse
           is
           her
           rites
           ;
           time
           and
           place
           may
           produce
           as
           great
           a
           variety
           in
           her
           fashions
           as
           in
           the
           worlds
           garb
           of
           clothes
           ,
           and
           modes
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           though
           some
           may
           adorn
           more
           ,
           none
           alters
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           body
           :
           it
           would
           be
           a
           mad
           humour
           in
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           commence
           a
           quarrell
           ,
           because
           the
           shorter
           wiskers
           of
           another
           Nation
           upbraided
           his
           mustachio's
           :
           Or
           the
           French
           with
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           'cause
           the
           constancy
           of
           their
           habits
           might
           seem
           in
           derision
           of
           their
           levity
           :
           or
           both
           with
           a
           Nation
           which
           was
           servile
           to
           the
           phancy
           of
           neither
           .
        
         
           Those
           great
           Calciners
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           reducers
           to
           the
           Primitive
           patterns
           need
           nothing
           above
           their
           own
           examples
           to
           condemn
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           must
           joyn
           with
           the
           Levellers
           in
           a
           Communion
           baptize
           in
           Rivers
           with
           the
           Anabaptist
           ;
           make
           life
           a
           pennilesse
           pererration
           with
           the
           Franciscan
           ;
           may
           spend
           both
           oyl
           and
           labour
           ,
           dawb
           but
           not
           cure
           bodies
           like
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           have
           regard
           to
           washing
           of
           feet
           ,
           yet
           continually
           be
           defiled
           in
           their
           waies
           ;
           Confine
           themselves
           to
           Sandals
           ,
           say
           ,
           who
           use
           shooes
           are
           shod
           with
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           the
           footsteps
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ;
           since
           
           they
           recede
           from
           the
           primitive
           pattern
           ▪
           and
           call
           this
           recession
           Apostacy
           :
           or
           lean
           upon
           one
           the
           other
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
           and
           lie
           down
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           after
           Supper
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           things
           are
           not
           decent
           at
           all
           times
           :
           babes
           milk
           is
           unfit
           for
           ripe●age
           ,
           and
           the
           nurses
           Gibrish
           an
           undecent
           cialect
           for
           a
           Tutor
           ;
           the
           stones
           of
           the
           foundation
           unfit
           for
           roof
           or
           walls
           :
           Our
           Master
           builder
           Christ
           ,
           employed
           tongues
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Prophetesses
           ,
           Evangelists
           his
           not
           still
           employing
           bids
           us
           acquiesce
           ,
           while
           his
           silence
           exacts
           ours
           ,
           which
           not
           assented
           to
           ,
           introduces
           nothing
           but
           a
           profitlesse
           clamour
           ,
           causelesse
           malice
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           contention
           .
           The
           Apostles
           which
           were
           forbid
           to
           carry
           mony
           in
           their
           girdles
           ,
           had
           afterward
           a
           Judas
           with
           a
           bag
           and
           the
           prohibition
           of
           clubs
           and
           staves
           was
           not
           so
           strict
           a
           rule
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Peter
           was
           found
           with
           a
           sword
           .
           Howsoever
           the
           Novati
           an
           Bishops
           ●rr'd
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           erre
           in
           the
           Canon
           of
           indifferency
           :
           for
           if
           Anselm
           is
           to
           be
           believ'd
           the
           multitude
           of
           ceremonies
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           infringing
           ,
           as
           they
           commend
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           while
           all
           believe
           in
           one
           Christ.
           In
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           somefasted
           one
           day
           ,
           
           some
           two
           ,
           some
           more
           ,
           other
           forty
           howers
           ,
           computing
           day
           and
           night
           .
           In
           Italy
           
           some
           abstain'd
           forty
           daies
           ,
           others
           us'd
           abstinence
           twenty
           ,
           
           others
           seven
           daies
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           creation
           ,
           and
           some
           forty
           houres
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           forty
           daies
           our
           Saviour
           fasted
           :
           And
           if
           Socrates
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           
           nor
           Gospels
           nor
           Apostles
           impos'd
           observation
           of
           daies
           ,
           but
           the
           liberty
           was
           referred
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           African
           distributed
           Sacramentall
           bread
           the
           Alexandrian
           Church
           permitted
           the
           people
           to
           take
           it
           :
           
           Africk
           and
           Rome
           mixt
           wine
           with
           water
           ,
           
           and
           colder
           Regions
           drank
           it
           pure
           .
           
           See
           the
           contentions
           about
           Easter
           ,
           
           till
           the
           Roman
           victor
           overcame
           all
           ;
           but
           never
           could
           subdue
           the
           opinion
           of
           a
           proud
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           a
           disturber
           of
           the
           Churches
           tranquillity
           .
        
         
           Some
           lifted
           up
           their
           hands
           to
           heaven
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           intended
           a
           pious
           violence
           ;
           some
           their
           feet
           ,
           
             quast
             in
             coelum
             podibus
             ire
          
           ,
           
           others
           threw
           themselves
           prostrate
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           intended
           a
           rebound
           :
           some
           cast
           their
           eyes
           up
           ,
           as
           if
           through
           those
           windowes
           ,
           
           they
           would
           let
           our
           their
           souls
           unto
           their
           Redeemer
           ;
           some
           fix'd
           their
           eyes
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           by
           contemplation
           of
           earth
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           introspection
           into
           their
           own
           unworthinesse
           :
           some
           beat
           their
           breasts
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           dislodge
           sin
           ,
           and
           open
           a
           dore
           to
           their
           hearts
           
           for
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           to
           enter
           .
           Since
           the
           love
           of
           God
           is
           linked
           with
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           he
           who
           uncharitably
           condemns
           him
           ,
           may
           lose
           the
           link
           of
           his
           own
           salvation
           .
           May
           none
           that
           pretend
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           through
           the
           faintnesse
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           moulder
           into
           sects
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           brittlenesse
           of
           their
           phancies
           ,
           crumble
           into
           division
           ,
           and
           then
           like
           a
           heard
           of
           silly
           animals
           ,
           make
           a
           noise
           ,
           and
           please
           themselves
           with
           the
           noise
           they
           make
           ,
           yet
           know
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           make
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           defisting
           from
           fruitlesse
           and
           hellfuelling
           clamors
           ,
           may
           we
           all
           with
           the
           good
           Polycarpus
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           with
           a
           still
           voice
           ,
           
           like
           the
           breathing
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           humbly
           invoke
           Gods
           mercy
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           spread
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           universe
           .
           And
           in
           our
           sehismes
           ,
           
             neminem
             judicantes
             aut
             a
             jure
             communionis
             si
             diversum
             senser
             it
             amoventes
             :
          
           entertaining
           the
           charity
           of
           holy
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           nor
           judging
           ,
           nor
           excommunicating
           our
           brethren
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           permit
           their
           reason
           to
           be
           overweigh'd
           ,
           perhaps
           with
           some
           unnecessary
           scruples
           ,
           in
           the
           fallacious
           ballances
           of
           lighter
           imaginations
           :
           calling
           our
           Brother
           Racha
           ,
           witlesse
           ,
           or
           vain
           for
           dissenting
           ,
           and
           
             thou
             fool
          
           belch'd
           out
           so
           often
           in
           virulency
           ,
           
           may
           endanger
           judgment
           and
           hell
           :
           In
           vain
           we
           may
           repair
           to
           the
           Altar
           ,
           use
           outward
           forms
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           neglect
           love
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           39.
           
        
         
           Christs
           spouse
           is
           an
           Army
           with
           Banners
           :
           as
           order
           to
           an
           Army
           ,
           so
           is
           discipline
           to
           a
           Church
           .
           Though
           Troops
           do
           not
           move
           according
           to
           the
           discipline
           of
           Warre
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lesse
           an
           Army
           .
           Confusion
           may
           prejudice
           the
           successe
           ,
           it
           cannot
           the
           name
           .
           Though
           discipline
           is
           as
           an
           hedge
           to
           a
           Vinyard
           ,
           or
           resembles
           the
           wall
           to
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           proportion
           to
           a
           body
           ;
           yet
           a
           Vinyard
           is
           not
           lesse
           a
           Vinyard
           for
           the
           defect
           of
           an
           hedge
           ,
           nor
           the
           wall
           makes
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           some
           misproportion
           or
           dislocation
           of
           parts
           ,
           bring
           the
           body
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           incorporeall
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           cavill
           at
           what
           we
           want
           to
           the
           complement
           of
           my
           desires
           ,
           but
           praise
           God
           for
           what
           we
           have
           ,
           that
           may
           conduce
           to
           his
           glory
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           40
           ▪
        
         
           I
           love
           to
           see
           Lent
           ,
           the
           spring-time
           of
           sanctified
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           times
           houre-glasse
           fil'd
           with
           the
           dust
           of
           mortified
           concupiscence
           ,
           flow
           in
           lectures
           of
           mortality
           and
           repentance
           ;
           while
           every
           good
           Christian
           verifies
           what
           's
           feigned
           of
           the
           Phoenix
           ,
           in
           a
           bed
           of
           spices
           ,
           in
           odours
           of
           devotion
           ,
           kindled
           by
           the
           declining
           beams
           of
           the
           true
           Sun
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           can
           quicken
           out
           of
           
           ashes
           ,
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           lights
           .
           Yet
           if
           my
           absteining
           from
           flesh
           will
           raise
           an
           evill
           spirit
           in
           my
           brother
           ,
           I
           will
           abstain
           even
           from
           that
           abstinence
           may
           starve
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           not
           neglect
           that
           devotion
           which
           may
           feed
           my
           own
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           41.
           
        
         
           Church
           musick
           would
           elevate
           my
           devotion
           ,
           and
           make
           my
           ravish'd
           soul
           in
           an
           extasie
           ,
           treat
           with
           the
           God
           of
           harmony
           ;
           and
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           like
           a
           modest
           Matron
           ,
           may
           make
           use
           of
           those
           ornaments
           ,
           which
           vice
           misuses
           ;
           and
           their
           zeal
           is
           strangely
           out
           of
           tune
           this
           can
           distemper
           ,
           which
           if
           the
           stories
           of
           
             Hippocrates
             ,
             Terpander
          
           ,
           and
           Timotheus
           are
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           in
           the
           extremities
           of
           phranticks
           could
           once
           do
           miracles
           :
           but
           if
           that
           musick
           which
           can
           appease
           an
           evill
           spirit
           in
           a
           Saul
           ,
           can
           raise
           it
           in
           another
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           content
           without
           the
           Kingly
           Prophets
           Harp
           ,
           Lute
           ,
           and
           Organ
           ,
           relinquish
           that
           musick
           which
           can
           un●une
           a
           Brother
           ,
           and
           think
           no
           harmony
           good
           ,
           enterlac'd
           with
           such
           dilcords
           ,
           as
           the
           ill
           disposing
           of
           him
           for
           whom
           Christ
           dyed
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           42.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           prejudice
           by
           Surplice
           ,
           Cope
           ,
           Hood
           ,
           all
           the
           Priests
           garment
           ,
           may
           be
           enterwoven
           with
           holinesse
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           putting
           on
           of
           these
           ,
           may
           consist
           with
           the
           putting
           on
           of
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Breast-plate
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           externall
           glory
           ,
           with
           internall
           holinesse
           .
           A
           Surplice
           to
           me
           
           can
           emblematize
           innocence
           ,
           and
           the
           keeping
           the
           supervesture
           of
           my
           flesh
           unspotted
           ,
           that
           cloathed
           with
           virgin
           purity
           here
           ,
           I
           may
           keep
           those
           virgins
           company
           ,
           which
           in
           long
           white
           robes
           of
           innocence
           follow
           the
           Lamb.
           Yet
           I
           think
           of
           these
           ceremonies
           ,
           as
           Augustus
           of
           the
           Roman
           Senator's
           Glasses
           ,
           who
           condemned
           a
           slave
           to
           his
           fish-ponds
           for
           breaking
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           Cesar
           rescued
           ,
           and
           broke
           the
           rest
           ,
           saying
           ,
           They
           are
           fine
           things
           ,
           yet
           not
           worth
           a
           man.
           Yet
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           none
           are
           so
           ready
           to
           take
           offence
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           are
           most
           proclive
           to
           give
           it
           ;
           imperious
           ,
           petulant
           ,
           and
           envious
           sciolists
           ,
           and
           to
           fear
           to
           offend
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           weak
           in
           faith
           ,
           but
           strong
           in
           passions
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           43.
           
        
         
           At
           the
           glories
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           with
           Bonaventure
           ,
           astonish'd
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           French
           Queen
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           If
           an
           earthly
           Queen
           be
           so
           glorious
           ,
           how
           glorious
           is
           the
           Queen
           of
           heaven
           ?
           Or
           with
           the
           Father
           at
           Rome
           ,
           If
           an
           earthly
           Cities
           glories
           be
           such
           ,
           how
           great
           are
           the
           glories
           of
           the
           celestiall
           Jerusalem
           ?
           The
           splendor
           of
           these
           instructing
           my
           thoughts
           to
           think
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           inter'd
           into
           the
           holy
           of
           holies
           :
           and
           could
           not
           easily
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           of
           any
           Religion
           ,
           who
           could
           spoyl
           the
           glory
           of
           houses
           consecrated
           to
           
           Gods
           service
           ,
           to
           inrich
           his
           own
           :
           and
           could
           wish
           ,
           they
           who
           seem
           so
           much
           to
           abhor
           Idols
           ,
           would
           not
           commit
           sacriledge
           ;
           and
           fear
           ,
           that
           Eagle-like
           ,
           snatching
           coales
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           they
           will
           fire
           their
           own
           nests
           .
        
         
           Yet
           golden
           Priests
           ,
           with
           wooden
           Chalices
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           wooden
           Priests
           with
           golden
           .
        
         
           All
           who
           cannot
           have
           the
           convenience
           of
           outward
           Ordinances
           ,
           may
           they
           have
           regard
           to
           inward
           holynesse
           ,
           adorn
           themselves
           with
           graces
           ,
           fitting
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           from
           the
           Altars
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           send
           up
           the
           Incense
           of
           their
           Prayers
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           dwells
           in
           a
           house
           not
           made
           with
           hands
           .
           And
           we
           who
           agree
           not
           about
           a
           Terrestriall
           meeting
           ,
           may
           meet
           in
           a
           Celestiall
           ;
           while
           all
           worship
           him
           whose
           dwelling
           is
           in
           the
           heavens
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           where
           two
           or
           three
           meet
           together
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           fail
           (
           who
           cannot
           fail
           of
           his
           promise
           )
           to
           be
           with
           them
           on
           earth
           .
           Yet
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           even
           appear
           before
           men
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           would
           not
           appear
           before
           their
           Maker
           like
           mountains
           :
           nor
           any
           would
           rush
           into
           Churches
           ,
           
           like
           to
           swine
           into
           a
           sty
           ,
           there
           gruntle
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           noise
           and
           run
           out
           again
           ,
           to
           wallow
           in
           a
           
           puddle
           of
           impurities
           ;
           
           nor
           any
           like
           idle
           boyes
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           be
           learning
           a
           lesson
           in
           Christs
           school
           ,
           get
           books
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           and
           look
           on
           gayes
           ,
           make
           devotion
           by
           pictures
           .
           The
           people
           on
           both
           sides
           may
           be
           bells
           of
           good
           mettall
           ,
           but
           are
           so
           miserably
           rung
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           that
           they
           give
           notice
           of
           nothing
           but
           combustion
           :
           some
           oreburden
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           others
           leave
           it
           naked
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           because
           one
           man
           had
           swelter'd
           himselfe
           to
           death
           by
           too
           many
           cloths
           ,
           another
           was
           priviledged
           to
           starve
           himself
           to
           death
           with
           nakedness
           .
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           grant
           the
           rabble
           may
           no
           more
           ring
           changes
           ,
           but
           all
           chime
           in
           to
           his
           worship
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           44.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
           the
           primitive
           pattern
           ,
           even
           the
           Antagonists
           by
           contradicting
           affirme
           it
           ,
           what
           by
           their
           own
           concessions
           dilated
           it selfe
           over
           the
           universall
           face
           of
           Religion
           ,
           envy
           not
           mussitating
           ,
           or
           calumny
           daring
           to
           detract
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           or
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           second
           centurie
           must
           necessarily
           imply
           it
           ,
           then
           no
           innovation
           ,
           without
           we
           will
           imagine
           all
           the
           world
           sopite
           in
           error
           ;
           
           and
           those
           holyer
           flames
           of
           zeal
           ,
           
           which
           could
           transport
           the
           Martyrs
           with
           fervent
           desires
           of
           being
           carried
           in
           fiery
           chariots
           of
           persecuting
           adversaries
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           administer
           no
           light
           to
           guide
           them
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           and
           truth
           had
           wanted
           Champions
           ,
           if
           some
           ,
           like
           the
           Fox
           ,
           who
           had
           lost
           his
           tail
           should
           not
           have
           perswaded
           beasts
           to
           a
           conformity
           to
           that
           which
           might
           deform
           them
           .
        
         
           Weak
           calumny
           ,
           nor
           proud
           ignorance
           draws
           so
           black
           a
           veil
           ,
           as
           we
           cannot
           discern
           the
           Lawn
           sleeves
           ;
           if
           their
           own
           impious
           ambition
           have
           sullyed
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           tears
           to
           wash
           ,
           rather
           then
           dirt
           to
           cast
           with
           others
           ;
           and
           by
           going
           backward
           ,
           would
           willingly
           draw
           a
           sheet
           of
           Lawn
           candid
           with
           innocence
           over
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           these
           Fathers
           :
           and
           not
           with
           cursed
           Sons
           expose
           their
           shame
           .
           Those
           Foxes
           which
           call'd
           these
           grapes
           in
           Gods
           Vineyard
           ●owr
           ,
           were
           they
           who
           could
           not
           reach
           them
           .
           Dog-like
           in
           the
           night
           of
           clouded
           reason
           bark
           at
           the
           Moon
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           come
           near
           its
           height
           and
           lustre
           :
           no
           rich
           man
           turns
           Leveller
           ,
           who
           introduc'd
           a
           parity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           those
           whose
           deficiencies
           lent
           no
           possibilities
           of
           their
           office●
           ▪
           they
           call'd
           to
           the
           hills
           with
           Mahomet
           to
           come
           down
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           finding
           their
           labours
           irrite
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           like
           him
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           go
           up
           by
           degrees
           
           of
           perfection
           ,
           but
           set
           the
           rabble
           to
           Levell
           :
           Episcopacy
           was
           made
           for
           a
           remedy
           to
           Schism
           ,
           
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           Saint
           Hierom
           :
           the
           remedy
           taken
           away
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           wonder
           if
           Paroxisms
           of
           Schism
           do
           concusse
           and
           discompose
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Religion
           :
           yet
           though
           I
           venerate
           Episcopacy
           as
           much
           as
           I
           hate
           a
           disease
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           love
           idlenesse
           in
           pompous
           Pageantrie
           ;
           solemn
           ignorance
           blazon'd
           with
           power
           ;
           ambition
           and
           vanity
           dress'd
           up
           with
           formalities
           ;
           should
           I
           believe
           a
           St.
           Ambrose
           in
           a
           
             non
             aliunde
             haereses
             abortae
             ●ut
             nata
             schismata
             quam
             inde
             ,
             quod
             sacerdotes
             non
             veneranur
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           a
           devont
           Saint
           Gregory
           ,
           a
           holy
           Polycarp
           ,
           an
           indefatigable
           Saint
           Austine
           ,
           a
           learned
           Nazianzen
           ,
           eloquent
           Chrysostom
           ,
           a
           meek
           Cyprian
           ,
           and
           a
           resolute
           Saint
           Ambrose
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Such
           Bishops
           as
           these
           shining
           in
           sanctity
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           the
           might
           of
           the
           Bridegrooms
           absence
           ,
           would
           irradiate
           Christs
           Spouse
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           their
           diocesses
           like
           to
           prodigious
           Meteors
           ,
           show
           more
           of
           distance
           and
           terror
           ,
           then
           of
           light
           and
           Celestiall
           virtues
           :
           if
           the
           Primitive
           Copy
           be
           so
           blotted
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           taken
           out
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           sorry
           ;
           and
           those
           Lawn
           sleeves
           I
           could
           love
           whited
           with
           innocence
           ,
           I
           could
           
           not
           approve
           purpled
           with
           blood
           :
           we●
           bogle
           at
           names
           ,
           neglect
           poor
           truth
           naked
           ;
           and
           yet
           may
           entertain
           her
           in
           a
           disguise
           :
           superintendent
           may
           imply
           as
           much
           overseer
           as
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           the
           Elder
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           troubled
           by
           what
           name
           wee
           are
           instructed
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           or
           what
           stile
           we
           reject
           :
           so
           we
           reject
           not
           him
           who
           is
           the
           high
           Bishop
           of
           our
           souls
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           45.
           
        
         
           Men
           of
           eminent
           parts
           are
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           golden
           ball
           of
           honor
           and
           preference
           ,
           and
           few
           will
           attain
           to
           the
           mark
           ,
           or
           any
           eminency
           of
           knowledge
           .
           Men
           of
           indifferent
           call
           for
           parity
           ,
           conscious
           of
           their
           own
           defects
           ,
           of
           attaining
           any
           degree
           of
           excellence
           .
           The
           inferior
           ,
           whom
           nature
           hudled
           up
           in
           hast
           ,
           and
           neither
           Art
           nor
           Knowledge
           rectifi'd
           are
           for
           the
           huddle
           :
           that
           by
           violating
           the
           well
           link'd
           chain
           of
           Government
           ,
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           making
           inrodes
           ,
           they
           themselves
           indistinguish'd
           ,
           may
           passe
           in
           the
           croud
           ;
           and
           with
           these
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           How
           the
           Cobler
           or
           pragmaticall
           Iack
           the
           Sopeboyler
           have
           more
           friends
           ,
           and
           would
           find
           more
           Suffrages
           then
           Bishop
           Laud.
           
        
         
           The
           people
           by
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           nature
           act
           simply
           ,
           lose
           their
           judgements
           ,
           and
           dislike
           all
           but
           that
           which
           is
           but
           naught
           ;
           
           and
           there
           was
           not
           such
           varietie
           of
           beasts
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           of
           beastiall
           natures
           in
           the
           rout
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           when
           the
           beast
           turns
           censorious
           ;
           and
           even
           among
           the
           gentry
           there
           are
           some
           scarce
           a
           degree
           above
           them
           a
           company
           of
           Plebeian
           heads
           ,
           whose
           difference
           is
           in
           their
           cloths
           ;
           not
           understandings
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           in
           a
           multitude
           of
           such
           Councellors
           there
           may
           not
           be
           safety
           :
           while
           folly
           hath
           more
           votaries
           then
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           voices
           ,
           not
           judgements
           are
           weigh'd
           ,
           knowledge
           may
           be
           easily
           outvoted
           ▪
           and
           had
           not
           a
           Lord
           Protector
           interpos'd
           ,
           we
           by
           a
           fatall
           experience
           might
           have
           seen
           Church
           and
           State
           reform'd
           into
           nothing
           ,
           or
           a
           strange
           spirituall
           Government
           Hence
           the
           wiser
           Polititian
           hath
           made
           it
           
             tentare
             arcana
             Imperii
          
           treason
           ;
           and
           not
           unpolitick
           Princes
           have
           rather
           tollerated
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           lent
           occasion
           to
           their
           subiects
           to
           take
           a
           platform
           by
           Geneva
           ;
           for
           these
           popular
           reformations
           are
           so
           exact
           ,
           that
           if
           one
           stone
           be
           defective
           ,
           they
           seldom
           leave
           till
           they
           have
           pluck'd
           down
           the
           whole
           building
           ,
           
           
             
               in
               plebe
               nec
               veritas
               nec
               judicium
               inter
               faedam
               potentiū
               a
               ●ulationem
               ,
               &
               praeceps
               prostratorum
               odium
               manibus
               ,
               stud●is
               &
               incond●tis
               motibus
               omnia
               miscent
               .
            
          
           Most
           are
           governed
           by
           Crude
           opinion
           ,
           and
           as
           
           they
           are
           inform'd
           like
           or
           dislike
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           and
           do
           all
           in
           aemulation
           .
           An
           
             Aristides
             ,
             Phocion
             ,
             Themistocles
             ,
             Camillus
             '
             Coriolanus
             ,
             Scipio
          
           ;
           with
           whom
           merit
           is
           treason
           ,
           and
           virtue
           is
           guilt
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           must
           be
           sacrific'd
           to
           the
           rabble
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           was
           even
           sin
           enough
           to
           have
           preserv'd
           the
           ingratefull
           .
        
         
           He
           who
           silenc'd
           Rome
           ,
           and
           check'd
           the
           exorbitancy
           of
           Popery
           ,
           our
           incomparable
           Primate
           ,
           by
           polishing
           and
           filling
           up
           the
           Sciagraphy
           or
           rude
           draught
           of
           reformation
           to
           a
           lively
           resemblance
           of
           Primitive
           excellence
           ,
           falls
           by
           those
           he
           had
           preserv'd
           :
           hee
           fenc'd
           the
           Church
           with
           discipline
           ;
           wall'd
           the
           City
           of
           God
           with
           Ceremonies
           against
           the
           incursions
           of
           irreligion
           and
           prophanesse
           and
           made
           the
           Church
           militant
           move
           in
           order
           like
           an
           Army
           with
           banners
           terrible
           to
           her
           enemies
           :
           while
           by
           decent
           rites
           hee
           gave
           proportion
           and
           comlinesse
           to
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           presenting
           her
           to
           her
           King
           in
           a
           garment
           of
           divers
           colours
           .
        
         
           
             If
             in
          
           Horace's
           justum
           &
           tenacem
           propositi
           virum
           ,
           nor
           ardor
           c●vium
           prava
           jubentium
           ,
           mente
           quatit
           solidâ
           ,
           
             best
             Characters
          
           .
        
         
           Hee
           staid
           till
           the
           times
           grew
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           
           (
           as
           no
           friend
           of
           his
           confess'd
           )
           and
           would
           not
           be
           lur'd
           to
           the
           phancies
           of
           the
           times
           :
           
           
             natus
             è
             q●er●n
             non
             èsalice
          
           ;
           and
           so
           not
           complying
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           error
           ,
           like
           a
           bending
           willow
           ,
           but
           a
           sturdy
           Oak
           of
           reformation
           ,
           giving
           shelter
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           Roman
           tempests
           and
           phanaticks
           blasts
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           at
           length
           forc'd
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           Ax
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           :
           for
           though
           he
           was
           numbred
           with
           the
           transgressors
           ,
           like
           him
           whom
           hee
           followed
           in
           the
           high-way
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           his
           red
           evening
           I
           doubt
           not
           was
           the
           praecursor
           of
           a
           glorious
           day
           ,
           illuminated
           by
           the
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           :
           and
           howsoever
           that
           excellent
           ,
           though
           ▪
           unfortunate
           Primate
           fell
           ,
           Saint
           Pauls
           will
           be
           a
           monument
           of
           his
           Charity
           ;
           which
           should
           the
           preposterous
           zeal
           of
           time
           deface
           his
           book
           against
           Fisher
           will
           be
           an
           Epitaph
           to
           expresse
           his
           constancy
           to
           Religion
           ,
           which
           maugre
           the
           iron
           teeth
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           black
           mouth'd
           Calamy
           or
           Calumny
           will
           continue
           :
           and
           though
           many
           with
           weak
           jugdements
           and
           strong
           passions
           against
           these
           times
           ,
           
           have
           stoop'd
           to
           the
           Roman
           lure
           ,
           supposing
           conformity
           introduc'd
           here
           as
           a
           Phosphor
           ,
           or
           praecurfor
           of
           that
           glorious
           light
           call'd
           Popery
           :
           yet
           I
           could
           never
           meet
           with
           any
           learn'd
           Romish
           Priest
           ,
           though
           acquainted
           with
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           confesse
           that
           Rome
           had
           lost
           her
           greatest
           enemy
           ;
           and
           the
           English
           
           Church
           within
           her
           head
           in
           Laud
           :
           too
           crabbed
           a
           piece
           to
           be
           ever
           brought
           to
           square
           with
           the
           Romish
           building
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           46.
           
        
         
           Preaching
           brought
           Religion
           in
           ,
           and
           hath
           carried
           it
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           some
           think
           all
           Religion
           in
           the
           ears
           ,
           and
           none
           in
           the
           hands
           ;
           to
           see
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           Jerusalem
           in
           her
           glory
           ,
           and
           an
           Augustine
           in
           a
           Pulpet
           ,
           was
           esteem'd
           a
           wish
           of
           a
           pious
           transc●ndency
           :
           may
           we
           feel
           Christ
           in
           the
           spirit
           ;
           see
           Jerusalem
           the
           holy
           City
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           her
           glory
           ;
           whose
           walls
           are
           of
           precious
           stones
           ,
           piety
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           temperancy
           ,
           &c.
           adorn'd
           with
           all
           the
           glories
           of
           Celestiall
           virtues
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           be
           content
           without
           satisfying
           the
           itch
           of
           my
           ear
           ,
           though
           with
           a
           Saint
           Austine
           :
           A
           Boniface
           could
           be
           a
           traytor
           to
           his
           Prince
           ;
           a
           coal
           of
           Hell
           ;
           an
           incendiary
           of
           mischief
           ,
           by
           blowing
           the
           flames
           of
           contention
           ,
           and
           raising
           a
           combustion
           in
           his
           Country
           ;
           yet
           neither
           the
           beams
           of
           light
           ,
           effluxions
           of
           piety
           ,
           streaming
           from
           this
           great
           luminary
           ;
           nor
           the
           living
           water
           issuing
           from
           this
           great
           Fountain
           in
           Gods
           Church
           could
           quench
           the
           flames
           of
           ambition
           ,
           or
           kindle
           zeal
           in
           his
           so
           pass●onate
           an
           Auditor
           .
           A
           master
           would
           think
           that
           servant
           distracted
           ,
           who
           would
           desire
           to
           hear
           his
           will
           often
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           do
           his
           own
           :
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           madnesse
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           they
           
           hear
           an
           Embassador
           from
           Heaven
           patiently
           ,
           though
           they
           list
           themselves
           to
           serve
           the
           world
           ,
           flesh
           ,
           and
           devill
           ,
           they
           oblige
           God
           ,
           and
           unserviceable
           to
           these
           ,
           Heaven
           must
           entertain
           them
           ,
           when
           perhaps
           instead
           of
           a
           Celestiall
           Embassador
           ,
           they
           have
           onely
           heard
           schisms
           ,
           trumpeter
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           47.
           
        
         
           Yet
           such
           an
           Orator
           as
           a
           Saint
           Austin
           ,
           or
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           migh
           represent
           vice
           so
           formidable
           ,
           that
           frighted
           at
           the
           horror
           of
           her
           own
           shape
           ,
           the
           Camelion
           vanity
           which
           changes
           into
           all
           shapes
           ,
           but
           white
           ,
           may
           renounce
           all
           for
           the
           Candor
           of
           innocene
           ,
           the
           lust-scorch'd
           Amorist
           may
           feel
           an
           Icy
           chilnesse
           steal
           through
           all
           the
           veins
           ;
           a
           Magdalens
           legion
           may
           depart
           with
           all
           Hell
           flames
           ;
           though
           shee
           keep
           her
           passion
           ,
           may
           change
           her
           object
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           have
           a
           Temple
           where
           Hell
           had
           a
           brothel
           :
           the
           wind
           and
           Waves
           may
           still
           obey
           Christs
           voice
           ,
           while
           ebullitions
           of
           rage
           and
           storms
           of
           passions
           ,
           hearing
           Gods
           word
           in
           his
           Ministers
           are
           calm'd
           into
           obedience
           :
           Avarice
           may
           scatter
           her
           Idol-Gold
           to
           entertain
           the
           Image
           of
           her
           Saviour
           ;
           Cast
           her
           bread
           upon
           the
           waters
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           may
           return
           ;
           but
           bring
           him
           who
           is
           the
           bread
           and
           water
           of
           life
           :
           Good
           resolutions
           might
           be
           thus
           confirm'd
           ;
           vice
           eradicated
           ,
           devotion
           elevated
           ,
           and
           zeal
           infus'd
           by
           the
           ear
           ,
           may
           give
           it
           a
           
           durable
           consistence
           in
           the
           Soul
           :
           make
           it
           so
           enamor'd
           with
           the
           Manna
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           languish
           after
           the
           flesh-pots
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           carnall
           concupiscences
           .
           This
           was
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           :
           in
           the
           Christian
           intimated
           by
           a
           word
           of
           exhortation
           in
           the
           Acts
           to
           meeknesse
           ,
           continence
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           virtues
           which
           bracelet-like
           must
           adorn
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           the
           defects
           of
           the
           Auditory
           ,
           the
           times
           or
           propriety
           of
           Text
           suggested
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           raise
           doctrinall
           points
           according
           to
           the
           whimzies
           of
           every
           Cockbrain
           Sciolist
           ,
           who
           's
           seven
           year
           at
           an
           Academy
           ,
           hath
           like
           Pharoahs
           dream
           produc'd
           nothing
           but
           seven
           years
           famine
           :
           or
           having
           sented
           Doway
           ,
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           or
           some
           Romish
           fair
           ,
           where
           having
           purchas'd
           a
           few
           trinkets
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           gibrish
           may
           by
           order
           tu●●
           
             Hocus
             Pocus
          
           ,
           juggle
           or
           make
           a
           Puppit-show
           in
           Religion
           ;
           introducing
           superfluous
           definitions
           which
           fewell
           contention
           ;
           excite
           rebellions
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           animosities
           ,
           calumnies
           ,
           contempt
           of
           superiors
           ,
           disseminating
           error
           ,
           and
           infusing
           prejudice
           ;
           
             tantum
             religio
             potuit
             suadere●
          
        
         
           Preachers
           like
           winds
           have
           influence
           on
           the
           people
           ,
           compar'd
           to
           waters
           .
        
         
         
           May
           none
           think
           salvi●icall
           preaching
           consists
           in
           state-invectives
           ,
           but
           in
           teaching
           their
           auditors
           ,
           decline
           the
           Islands
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           thrust
           into
           the
           fair
           havens
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           49.
           
        
         
           Prayer
           is
           that
           sacred
           negotiation
           man
           hath
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           art
           of
           imparadising
           our
           souls
           ,
           the
           Iacobs
           Ladder
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           bring
           down
           Angells
           ,
           and
           wrestle
           till
           they
           blesse
           us
           :
           We
           may
           hear
           God
           speak
           in
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           we
           speak
           to
           him
           in
           our
           Prayers
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           obedience
           to
           hear
           our
           Masters
           command
           ,
           but
           do
           his
           will.
           Thus
           with
           Enoch
           ,
           we
           may
           walk
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           cast
           aside
           the
           mantle
           of
           mundan
           employments
           with
           Elias
           ,
           mount
           up
           in
           a
           fiery
           chariot
           to
           heaven
           .
           Gods
           house
           should
           be
           called
           a
           house
           of
           prayer
           ,
           but
           most
           make
           it
           a
           den
           of
           theeves
           :
           Not
           taking
           heaven
           by
           violence
           in
           prayer
           ,
           but
           offer
           violence
           on
           earth
           .
           Gods
           word
           is
           rob'd
           of
           its
           efficacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           by
           that
           advantage
           turn'd
           mony-changers
           ,
           and
           expose
           Doves
           to
           sale
           ,
           Gods
           innocent
           children
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           Doves
           could
           not
           mount
           up
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           were
           sealed
           ;
           they
           are
           blinded
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           ,
           or
           intitle
           Gods
           spirit
           to
           blasphemy
           ,
           or
           battologie
           ,
           or
           ready
           to
           offer
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           fooles
           ,
           or
           make
           fooles
           a
           sacrifice
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sect.
           50.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           prejudice
           to
           publick
           Liturgy
           because
           the
           name
           may
           import
           sacrifice
           and
           Nature
           have
           some
           affinities
           with
           the
           Letanies
           in
           Masse
           :
           I
           could
           wish
           they
           might
           not
           challenge
           a
           greater
           affinity
           by
           an
           
             ite
             missa
             est
          
           ,
           a
           period
           ;
           and
           the
           Roman
           by
           an
           
             ite
             missá
             est
             ignorantiae
             pars
          
           ,
           might
           challenge
           a
           greater
           affinity
           to
           what
           was
           ours
           ;
           while
           Physicians
           have
           their
           Catholicons
           ,
           Panchymagogy
           ,
           and
           Panaces
           Souldiers
           their
           Magazines
           ,
           and
           Panoplies
           :
           that
           spirituall
           Physicians
           should
           be
           unprovided
           ,
           and
           Christs
           souldiers
           unarmed
           to
           resist
           the
           wounds
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           wounded
           ,
           want
           balm
           in
           Gilead
           :
           Could
           it
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           faith
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           with
           reason
           :
           this
           might
           cement
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           preserve
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           obstruct
           vanity
           ,
           by
           sealing
           up
           the
           fountains
           of
           impurities
           ,
           taking
           away
           the
           leisure
           which
           may
           administer
           occasions
           to
           sin
           :
           But
           if
           we
           cannot
           all
           agree
           in
           uniformity
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           yet
           God
           grant
           we
           may
           introduce
           no
           deformity
           into
           his
           worship
           ;
           but
           agree
           all
           with
           one
           minde
           to
           serve
           him
           :
           none
           make
           long
           prayers
           to
           devour
           Widdowes
           houses
           ,
           or
           Gods
           house
           a
           Widow
           ,
           while
           with
           zeal
           ,
           unlike
           Davids
           ,
           the
           zeal
           of
           Gods
           houses
           ●ats
           ,
           them
           not
           up
           ,
           but
           their
           zeal
           eats
           up
           Gods
           houses
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sect.
           51.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           deny
           ,
           a
           confession
           may
           be
           sometimes
           necessary
           to
           man
           as
           well
           as
           God.
           
           If
           some
           sores
           have
           fester'd
           by
           rash
           exposures
           ,
           others
           have
           wrankled
           by
           unhappy
           concealments
           .
           There
           may
           be
           good
           Samaritans
           ,
           who
           ▪
           when
           we
           fall
           among
           theeves
           ,
           sins
           which
           rob
           us
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           may
           comfort
           us
           with
           the
           wine
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           powre
           the
           oyle
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           into
           our
           wounds
           ▪
           which
           they
           cannot
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           opened
           .
           But
           these
           traders
           in
           indulgencies
           ,
           and
           picklocks
           of
           state
           ,
           instead
           of
           curing
           us
           of
           our
           wounds
           ,
           have
           rob'd
           us
           of
           our
           clothes
           ,
           the
           garment
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           teaching
           us
           relinquish
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           then
           have
           expos'd
           our
           nakednesse
           to
           the
           cold
           air
           of
           an
           uncharitable
           world
           .
           Though
           we
           have
           Priests
           that
           passe
           by
           carelesly
           ,
           Levites
           which
           only
           shake
           their
           heads
           ,
           may
           we
           rely
           on
           that
           good
           Samaritan
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           fallen
           among
           theeves
           ,
           powred
           the
           oyle
           of
           his
           precious
           blood
           into
           our
           wounds
           ,
           and
           left
           us
           two
           pence
           ,
           his
           two
           Testaments
           ,
           for
           our
           security
           ,
           in
           the
           Inne
           of
           this
           world
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           52.
           
        
         
           I
           cannot
           be
           so
           much
           an
           Iconomachist
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           all
           image
           making
           Idolatry
           ,
           it
           's
           eminently
           true
           of
           graven
           and
           molten
           ,
           which
           after
           the
           c●remonies
           of
           consecration
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           conceived
           bodies
           of
           inspir'd
           
           Deities
           .
           Pictures
           by
           Gods
           own
           appointment
           lawfull
           ,
           as
           the
           cherubims
           ;
           or
           if
           unlawfull
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           the
           commandment
           is
           as
           little
           relative
           to
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           as
           little
           understood
           ,
           as
           the
           taking
           Gods
           name
           in
           vain
           ,
           meant
           by
           forswearing
           :
           Yet
           he
           who
           keeps
           the
           seventh
           day
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           the
           Creation
           as
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           memoriall
           of
           the
           Redemption
           ;
           or
           he
           who
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           using
           Gods
           name
           in
           vain
           ,
           by
           forswearing
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           not
           misuse
           it
           in
           vain
           conversation
           ,
           or
           hates
           so
           much
           an
           Idol
           ,
           as
           his
           eyes
           will
           not
           treat
           with
           a
           picture
           .
           I
           honour
           him
           for
           his
           zeal
           ,
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           as
           well
           commend
           him
           for
           his
           charity
           ,
           and
           not
           misapprove
           him
           for
           his
           ignorance
           .
           We
           should
           not
           offend
           weak
           ones
           ,
           yet
           some
           are
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           offend
           them
           :
           madder
           then
           he
           who
           perswaded
           himselfe
           he
           was
           made
           of
           butter
           ,
           the
           sunshine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           terrifies
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           scintillation
           of
           charity
           seems
           dangerous
           .
           Others
           have
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           children
           ,
           whom
           nothing
           but
           rattles
           and
           pictures
           will
           please
           ;
           take
           away
           these
           ,
           they
           grow
           querulous
           ,
           baul
           and
           disquiet
           the
           whole
           houshold
           of
           faith
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           53.
           
        
         
           The
           bra●en
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           emblem
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           curing
           the
           sting●
           of
           the
           fiery
           Serpents
           ,
           our
           sins
           ,
           while
           we
           wander
           in
           this
           
           wildernesse
           of
           error
           ,
           may
           be
           erected
           .
           But
           if
           the
           old
           Serpent
           creeps
           into
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           tempts
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           a
           Monk
           ,
           like
           an
           Idols
           Priest
           ,
           can
           give
           responses
           from
           a
           rood
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           move
           by
           a
           wire
           to
           induce
           a
           puppet-play
           in
           religion
           :
           a
           
             prestò
             be
             gone
          
           befits
           both
           the
           Jugler
           and
           his
           Hocus
           :
           
           had
           not
           foure
           Councels
           condemned
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           jury
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           Basils
           and
           Eus●bius
           testimonies
           on
           their
           side
           mistook
           :
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Chrysostoms
          
           ,
           and
           Damasus
           suffrages
           for
           them
           suspected
           :
           therefore
           with
           Saint
           
             Hierom
             ,
             nos
             unam
             tantum
             veneramur
             imaginem
             ,
             
             Jesum
             nempe
             Christum
             ,
             qui
             est
             imago
             patris
             .
          
           Though
           Basil
           saies
           ,
           the
           honour
           due
           to
           the
           abstract
           ,
           is
           due
           to
           the
           pattern
           ;
           if
           any
           one
           can
           show
           such
           an
           image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           we
           will
           worship
           ,
           else
           we
           may
           believe
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             
               Errare
               omnino
               meruerunt
               ,
               qui
               Christum
               non
               in
               divinis
               codicibus
               ,
               sed
               in
               parietibus
               quaerunt
               :
            
          
           Or
           as
           Irenaeus
           saith
           ,
           where
           Pastors
           became
           dumb
           ,
           there
           Images
           became
           their
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           These
           books
           of
           the
           unlearned
           ,
           though
           made
           use
           of
           by
           Paulinus
           Bishop
           of
           Nola
           ,
           since
           wooden
           Priests
           leave
           the
           rabble
           as
           unlearned
           as
           their
           books
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           the
           images
           of
           Christ
           be
           defac'd
           in
           Churches
           ,
           then
           the
           image
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           defac'd
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           any
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           sure
           the
           picture
           of
           the
           Father
           cannot
           ,
           being
           a
           piece
           of
           intollerable
           folly
           ,
           which
           in
           our
           fecunditie
           of
           sects
           ,
           may
           tempt
           a
           weak
           brother
           to
           reimbibe
           the
           humour
           of
           an
           Anthropomorphite
           .
           God
           who
           loves
           decency
           in
           his
           spouse
           ,
           is
           so
           jealous
           of
           his
           honour
           in
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           approve
           that
           fucated
           face
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           may
           shame
           honesty
           out
           of
           countenance
           :
           This
           Italian
           wash
           ,
           and
           Spanish
           die
           ,
           disfigures
           the
           face
           of
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           grace
           is
           simplicitie
           .
           What
           Caesar
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           can
           we
           believe
           Christ
           should
           expect
           lesse
           of
           his
           spouse
           ,
           to
           be
           free
           not
           only
           from
           crime
           ,
           but
           even
           suspicion
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           54.
           
        
         
           Superstition
           which
           makes
           such
           a
           noise
           ,
           the
           worshiping
           of
           Daemons
           ,
           or
           
             Superstitum
             Cultus
          
           ,
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           survivor
           to
           dead
           mens
           souls
           ,
           as
           little
           as
           Idolatory
           ,
           an
           Image
           inspir'd
           by
           a
           Devill
           ,
           hath
           relation
           to
           Christians
           ,
           the
           part
           of
           that
           commandment
           which
           forbids
           adoration
           ,
           bowing
           down
           ,
           or
           corporall
           worship
           to
           an
           Idol
           seems
           to
           intimate
           a
           tribute
           due
           to
           God
           :
           the
           worshipping
           God
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           plac'd
           in
           opposition
           only
           to
           that
           in
           the
           Mountain
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           impugns
           not
           this
           ,
           who
           redeem'd
           both
           body
           and
           spirit
           ,
           expects
           reverence
           from
           both
           :
           Our
           spirits
           not
           lesse
           ,
           such
           by
           corporeall
           allegation
           ,
           even
           corporall
           
           worship
           is
           in
           spirit
           and
           in
           truth
           .
           
             Henry
             Burtons
          
           Jesu-worship
           Idolatry
           ,
           prov'd
           the
           ridiculous
           non-conformist
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           who
           could
           Idolize
           his
           own
           fancy
           .
           Most
           of
           our
           Polemick
           Divines
           
             more
             Andab●tarum
             pugnant
          
           ,
           their
           valour
           proceeds
           from
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           hacking
           and
           hewing
           fellowes
           which
           play
           prizes
           with
           the
           two
           e●g'd
           sword
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           how
           they
           maim
           and
           mutilate
           Christian
           communion
           ,
           rather
           then
           not
           retain
           the
           aery
           name
           of
           Masters
           in
           the
           science
           of
           defence
           .
           Yet
           the
           decryers
           of
           Idolatry
           are
           the
           greatest
           Idolaters
           ,
           covetous
           persons
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           gilded
           o're
           with
           promotion
           ▪
           and
           made
           worshipfull
           ,
           like
           petty
           theeves
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           what
           hedges
           they
           break
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           warm
           their
           own
           fingers
           :
           take
           away
           the
           fences
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           fence
           their
           own
           broken
           fortunes
           .
           Ceremonies
           are
           the
           hedge
           that
           fences
           the
           substance
           of
           Relgion
           ,
           from
           the
           indignities
           which
           prophanes
           ,
           and
           sacriledge
           too
           frequently
           put
           on
           it
           .
           While
           the
           divines
           of
           England
           have
           preached
           down
           ceremonies
           ,
           they
           have
           pulled
           up
           the
           hedge
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           let
           in
           Foxes
           into
           their
           Vinyards
           ,
           but
           opened
           a
           gap
           for
           the
           sheep
           to
           wander
           out
           of
           pasture
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           prey
           to
           Romish
           wolves
           seducing
           th●m
           in
           sheeps
           cloathing
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
           inter●all
           worship
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           the
           greatest
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           externall
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           witnesse
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           our
           hearts
           stands
           right
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           :
           take
           away
           this
           ,
           and
           what
           light
           is
           there
           left
           to
           shine
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           our
           Devotion
           like
           a
           day-spring
           from
           above
           ,
           or
           a
           starre
           guiding
           wise
           men
           to
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           our
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           heaven
           ?
           The
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           without
           civill
           order
           and
           comlinesse
           ,
           religious
           exercises
           will
           be
           disorderly
           and
           confused
           ,
           like
           the
           first
           Chaos
           ,
           
           God
           made
           in
           the
           beginning
           void
           ,
           and
           without
           form
           ,
           and
           whose
           face
           darknesse
           covered
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           55.
           
        
         
           That
           Romanists
           deny
           Christs
           humanity
           by
           transubstantiation
           ,
           make
           irrite
           his
           death
           by
           merits
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           
             Credat
             Judaeus
             Apella
             ,
             non
             ego
             .
          
           Christian
           charity
           will
           lend
           me
           no
           such
           deductions
           .
           A
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Isych●us
             ,
             Euche●●us
             ,
          
           and
           some
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           with
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           if
           not
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           transfiguratiō
           ,
           conversion
           ,
           mutation
           ,
           translation
           ,
           transelementation
           ,
           transition
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           transubstantiation
           ,
           generally
           believed
           a
           mysterie
           ,
           a
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           not
           sense
           ,
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           not
           grosly
           phancy'd
           if
           they
           have
           lent
           sōe
           an
           occasion
           
           of
           error
           ,
           shall
           administer
           to
           me
           an
           occasio●
           Charity
           ;
           though
           both
           within
           and
           without
           the
           pale
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           may
           afford
           opportunity
           to
           scandall
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           redeemed
           by
           a
           fictitious
           miracle
           of
           an
           Hoasts
           conversion
           into
           flesh
           ,
           when
           Christs
           body
           is
           no
           longer
           present
           then
           the
           form
           of
           bread
           remains
           ,
           how
           is
           Christs
           body
           in
           the
           miracle
           ,
           when
           the
           Species
           being
           gone
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           longer
           a
           Sacrament
           ?
        
         
           I
           love
           not
           such
           acute
           disputing
           about
           Christs
           body
           as
           the
           killing
           of
           1000.
           in
           a
           battell
           ,
           and
           at
           Beziers
           60000.
           how
           can
           we
           not
           dread
           Christs
           appearance
           ,
           who
           singe
           his
           Livery
           ,
           Charity
           ?
           who
           spilt
           his
           own
           blood
           to
           prevent
           the
           effusion
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           a
           hudler
           of
           reformations
           tongue
           lesse
           cruell
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           then
           the
           Papists
           sword
           with
           an
           
             Ego
             Sacramentarios
             haereticos
             omnes
             &
             aeterna
             paenà
             afficiendos
             duco
             .
          
           That
           which
           was
           given
           to
           unite
           into
           Christs
           body
           should
           not
           divide
           from
           it
           :
           we
           must
           not
           dispute
           about
           Seals
           ,
           while
           we
           lose
           the
           Covenant
           :
           it
           shall
           content
           mee
           it
           is
           an
           Eucharist
           ,
           not
           Axapist
           .
        
         
           May
           Christs
           body
           bee
           present
           to
           all
           by
           a
           worthy
           communication
           :
           and
           none
           forget
           him
           who
           commands
           it
           to
           be
           done
           in
           commemoration
           ,
           he
           dyed
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           
           crucifie
           him
           again
           by
           crucifying
           one
           the
           other
           .
           Whatsoever
           the
           consequences
           be
           of
           subtile
           brains
           ,
           the
           consequences
           of
           worthy
           receiving
           will
           be
           salvation
           :
           may
           wee
           all
           have
           
             sursum
             corda
          
           ,
           
           since
           a
           Saint
           Austine
           believes
           
             nemo
             d●gne
             manducat
             nisi
             ●prius
             adoraverit
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Saint
           Ambrose
           ,
           wee
           must
           worship
           Christ
           in
           the
           mysteries
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           him
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           He
           who
           injoins
           a
           worthy
           Communion
           under
           penalty
           of
           damnation
           ,
           will
           not
           damn
           me
           sure
           for
           believing
           too
           worthily
           of
           what
           I
           receive
           :
           Transubstantiation
           nor
           Consubstantiation
           monopolize
           the
           reall
           presence
           which
           no
           worthy
           communicant
           can
           be
           without
           .
           May
           all
           show
           he
           is
           really
           present
           ,
           and
           communicated
           ,
           while
           we
           receiving
           ,
           praise
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           charity
           with
           all
           ;
           do
           become
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           though
           not
           uniform
           with
           all
           :
           if
           we
           agree
           not
           in
           the
           way
           of
           serving
           him
           ,
           yet
           all
           agree
           that
           serving
           is
           the
           way
           to
           him
           :
           I
           may
           be
           troubled
           that
           a
           brother
           shall
           refuse
           to
           put
           on
           the
           rob●
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           never
           be
           angry
           with
           him
           for
           not
           putting
           it
           on
           after
           my
           fashion
           :
           but
           could
           wish
           all
           would
           use
           that
           which
           is
           least
           offensive
           to
           them
           without
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             quando
             Christiani
             adorant
             quod
             edunt
             ,
             fit
             an●ma
             cum
             Philosophis
             ,
          
           
           may
           be
           opinion
           of
           not
           a
           single
           Averroes
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           56.
           
        
         
           Most
           inflated
           with
           the
           opinion
           of
           their
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           swell
           into
           controversies
           ;
           others
           with
           the
           impostumations
           of
           their
           own
           malice
           are
           tumid
           and
           angry
           ;
           open
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           nothing
           but
           flatulency
           ;
           and
           launch
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           issue
           forth
           corruption
           :
           justification
           ,
           whether
           by
           faith
           or
           works
           ,
           or
           both
           ?
           hath
           len●
           such
           occasion
           to
           contention
           ,
           as
           men
           have
           renounc'd
           him
           who
           can
           onely
           justifie
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           Love
           :
           when
           justification
           is
           an
           acception
           of
           our
           persons
           ,
           and
           a
           remission
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Enigma
           deserves
           an
           
             Oed
             pus
          
           to
           unmask
           ,
           how
           we
           accept
           our
           own
           persons
           ,
           and
           remit
           our
           offences
           .
        
         
           May
           wee
           all
           like
           the
           wise
           Virgins
           provide
           our selves
           with
           the
           light
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           oyl
           of
           good
           works
           :
           being
           call'd
           into
           Gods
           Vineyard
           ,
           consider
           wee
           are
           to
           work
           ,
           not
           talk
           :
           none
           suppose
           the
           finer
           threads
           spun
           from
           the
           Cobwebs
           of
           subtiler
           imaginations
           can
           hold
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           all
           provide
           that
           triple
           cord
           twisted
           by
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           charity
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           easily
           broken
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           57.
           
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           phancy
           of
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           that
           Christ
           came
           to
           fulfill
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           nothing
           hath
           been
           reserv'd
           for
           Christian
           duty
           but
           a
           Crede
           ,
           and
           in
           
             via
             salutis
             ambulas
          
           ,
           
           a
           magicall
           Faith
           may
           oblige
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           produce
           no
           lesse
           then
           miracles
           .
        
         
           Christs
           Law
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           Fathers
           a
           new
           discipline
           ,
           
           a
           spiritual
           Law
           accomplishing
           ,
           extending
           &
           painting
           to
           the
           life
           the
           sciagraphy
           ,
           or
           imperfect
           draught
           of
           Mosaical
           perfection
           ,
           that
           forbids
           the
           fires
           of
           illegall
           concupiscences
           ,
           this
           to
           fly
           even
           the
           very
           smoak
           by
           avoiding
           the
           occasion
           :
           that
           inhibits
           the
           ablation
           of
           our
           brothers
           blood
           ,
           this
           the
           commotions
           of
           our
           own
           :
           the
           strictest
           of
           judaical
           observance
           or
           phylacter'd
           Romanists
           ,
           who
           fringe
           Christian
           Religion
           with
           ceremonies
           ,
           may
           be
           silenc'd
           with
           an
           
             except
             your
             righteousnes
             exceed
             that
             of
             the
             Pha●●sees
             ,
             You
             cannot
             ,
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           Those
           which
           who
           say
           ,
           
             Christ
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           the
           crying
           a
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           may
           intitle
           them
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           may
           be
           dismis'd
           with
           
             I
             know
             you
             not
          
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           not
           cover
           their
           brothers
           nakednesse
           ,
           cloth
           their
           imperfections
           ▪
           give
           an
           Alms
           as
           well
           of
           their
           knowledge
           as
           fortunes
           ,
           can
           break
           a
           commandement
           ,
           or
           teach
           others
           to
           break
           ;
           though
           they
           give
           up
           their
           names
           to
           factions
           :
           May
           misse
           their
           
           names
           in
           the
           book
           of
           life
           .
           Christ
           hath
           not
           done
           so
           much
           that
           wee
           need
           do
           nothing
           :
           There
           is
           a
           treasury
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           de●ray
           humble
           and
           penitent
           sinners
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           cast
           away
           upon
           Prodigalls
           :
           whatsoever
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           of
           ,
           this
           I
           am
           confident
           ;
           every
           man
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loofing
           ,
           sins
           bind
           ,
           and
           repentance
           looses
           ;
           yet
           though
           every
           Christian
           is
           intrusted
           with
           the
           keies
           Christ
           must
           be
           the
           Door
           ,
           through
           which
           they
           must
           enter
           into
           salvation
           :
           they
           must
           unload
           themselves
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           knock
           by
           a
           spirituall
           fervency
           before
           they
           enter
           the
           narrow
           gate
           ,
           (
           Peters
           Keyes
           without
           this
           )
           and
           the
           confidence
           of
           a
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           encounter
           with
           a
           
             discedite
             ,
             nescio
             vos
          
           :
           and
           meet
           with
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           idle
           servant
           while
           they
           hide
           their
           Talent
           and
           accuse
           their
           master
           of
           hardnesse
           ;
           weak
           and
           unstable
           souls
           ,
           who
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           their
           own
           damnation
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           in
           the
           person
           of
           a
           Carnall
           man
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           must
           be
           tentred
           to
           a
           Saint
           Paul
           ;
           could
           not
           that
           they
           have
           Saint
           Patro●
           to
           impiety
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           if
           to
           live
           according
           to
           nature
           is
           the
           part
           of
           one
           that
           hath
           not
           believ'd
           not
           to
           arive
           so
           high
           is
           below
           a
           Pagan
           .
           
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           58.
           
        
         
           The
           poverty
           of
           Franciscans
           ,
           abstinence
           
           of
           Carthusians
           ,
           zeal
           of
           some
           Recollects
           ,
           chastity
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           devotion
           of
           Pilgrims
           ,
           Anchorets
           ▪
           &c.
           Support
           the
           papall
           dignity
           beyond
           Jesuiticall
           
             Sc●omachies
             ,
             Homonyma's
             ,
             Logomachies
          
           ,
           and
           circulations
           ,
           and
           while
           these
           
             ignès
             fatuì
          
           seduce
           ,
           and
           are
           seduc'd
           into
           precipices
           by
           the
           Phanatick
           fires
           of
           ther
           own
           imaginations
           ,
           these
           seal'd
           Doves
           may
           take
           occasion
           by
           their
           blindnesse
           to
           mount
           toward
           Heaven
           :
           for
           I
           cannot
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           as
           not
           to
           think
           these
           empty
           instruments
           may
           make
           a
           pleasing
           sound
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           I
           cannot
           look
           on
           them
           so
           ,
           with
           blear-ey'd
           prejudice
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           not
           discern
           an
           
             Hilar●on
             ,
             Antonius
             ,
             Paulus
             ,
             Eustochium
             ,
             Marcella
             ,
             Paula
             ,
          
           exercis'd
           with
           watchings
           ,
           cloth'd
           with
           Sackcloth
           ▪
           and
           fed
           by
           fastings
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           :
           a
           Sain
           Hieron
           ,
           Saint
           Basil
           ,
           Saint
           Chrysostom
           ,
           Saint
           Austin
           sounding
           an
           Alarm
           to
           the
           battail
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           to
           take
           up
           these
           arms
           of
           Christian
           warfare
           ,
           Emperors
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Potentates
           casting
           down
           Crowns
           and
           honors
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           following
           Christ
           in
           the
           high
           way
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           Myriads
           concomitating
           ,
           who
           preferring
           Christian
           humility
           before
           mundan
           complacencies
           ,
           in
           Gales
           of
           sighes
           ,
           and
           Seas
           of
           tears
           have
           been
           transported
           to
           an
           Haven
           of
           eternall
           security
           :
           the
           
           partial
           phancy
           of
           the
           prejudice
           byass'd
           centuriators
           that
           Monachisms
           antichristian
           ,
           or
           the
           petticoat
           zeal
           of
           some
           rash
           reformers
           ,
           who
           intitle
           the
           Locusts
           of
           the
           infernall
           pit
           ,
           shall
           not
           teach
           my
           pen
           a
           sally
           out
           into
           scurrility
           ,
           or
           dash
           in
           strains
           of
           pollutions
           ;
           marriage
           fills
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           if
           virginity
           fills
           not
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           may
           boldly
           affirme
           it
           prejudices
           not
           the
           way
           thither
           .
           I
           am
           neither
           of
           Vigilantius
           ,
           or
           Jovinians
           mind
           ,
           that
           either
           riches
           are
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           poverty
           ,
           or
           marriage
           before
           Virginity
           :
           and
           though
           I
           think
           marriage
           both
           honorable
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           of
           the
           L.
           Bacons
           opinion
           ,
           Charity
           can
           hardly
           water
           the
           ground
           where
           it
           must
           first
           fill
           a
           Pond
           ;
           a●d
           that
           many
           men
           believe
           not
           themselves
           w●at
           they
           would
           perswade
           others
           ;
           lesse
           do
           the
           things
           they
           would
           impose
           ;
           least
           know
           what
           they
           most
           confidently
           boast
           ;
           they
           onely
           set
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           over
           their
           outer
           doors
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           gut
           and
           grain
           in
           their
           inner
           closets
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           suspect
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousness
           declining
           among
           these
           once
           not
           impious
           orders
           ,
           wher
           the
           shadows
           so
           far
           exceed
           the
           substāce
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           59.
           
        
         
           Monachism
           prevails
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           sustentation
           of
           Popery
           :
           as
           what
           is
           call'd
           Arminianism
           might
           against
           it
           .
           I
           cannot
           think
           Bernevelt
           lesse
           the
           tongue
           and
           Genius
           
           of
           Holland
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           separate
           both
           from
           the
           body
           Politick
           :
           nor
           that
           they
           inlarg'd
           not
           ignorance
           while
           they
           confin'd
           Grotius
           ,
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           excellence
           suffer'd
           no
           lesse
           then
           by
           an
           Ostracism
           in
           this
           admirable
           Hugo
           .
           Men
           born
           to
           raise
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           a
           pitch
           of
           excellence
           above
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           envy
           of
           their
           neighbours
           conspiring
           with
           headstrong
           ignorance
           ,
           cast
           them
           below
           themselves
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           rais'd
           a
           tumult
           there
           ,
           and
           gilded
           a
           war
           here
           ,
           hath
           subdued
           even
           the
           Conquerors
           :
           There
           is
           scarce
           a
           souldier
           but
           defends
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           it
           repels
           ,
           not
           introduces
           Popery
           into
           the
           Land.
           
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           60.
           
        
         
           Calvin
           lends
           more
           occasion
           to
           mak
           Romish
           Proselytes
           then
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           :
           and
           the
           Gomarists
           of
           Holland
           expell'd
           not
           Popery
           with
           Arminanism
           ,
           but
           opened
           a
           gap
           for
           the
           wild
           bore
           to
           lay
           wast
           their
           Vineyard
           ,
           whose
           entrance
           is
           by
           servile
           will
           ,
           irrespective
           Election
           ,
           and
           irreprobation
           paritie
           of
           sins
           ,
           the
           consequences
           of
           which
           to
           some
           more
           refin'd
           wits
           may
           seem
           to
           exceed
           the
           absurdities
           of
           a
           Talmud
           ,
           Alcoran
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Legends
           :
           asperse
           the
           deiety
           with
           Tyranny
           ,
           jugling
           ,
           and
           partiality
           ;
           intitle
           goodnesse
           it self
           to
           sin
           ;
           while
           God
           is
           made
           Author
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           take
           away
           virtues
           essence
           by
           absuming
           will
           ;
           the
           Gospell
           promises
           ,
           
           and
           force
           of
           Laws
           ,
           confound
           the
           rationall
           faculties
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           adequate
           humane
           nature
           to
           bestiall
           ,
           leave
           us
           to
           obey
           our
           fate
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           duct
           of
           stars
           :
           and
           teach
           such
           a
           trumpeter
           as
           the
           Jesuit
           Campian
           ,
           who
           could
           only
           sound
           to
           battail
           ,
           set
           others
           gether
           with
           noise
           ,
           and
           have
           himself
           no
           weapon
           ,
           or
           Trumpeter-like
           without
           a
           point
           ,
           not
           come
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           or
           can
           at
           most
           but
           scratch
           the
           face
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           disfigure
           Christian
           communion
           with
           
             
               quorsum
               corruptio
               &
               haeretica
               contagio
               ?
               ni●i
               ut
               qui
               sol●
               side
               gloriam
               rapturi
               sunt
               ,
               in
               omnium
               tur
               pitudinum
               caeno
               volutati
               ,
               noturam
               accusent
               ;
               virtutem
               desperent
               ;
               praecepta
               deonerent
               :
            
          
           as
           if
           these
           phancies
           were
           onely
           broched
           to
           vent
           irreligion
           and
           impiety
           ,
           by
           accusing
           nature
           despairing
           virtue
           ,
           and
           deonerating
           precepts
           ,
           ot
           wallow
           in
           the
           mud
           of
           impurities
           :
           yet
           these
           may
           be
           deducible
           from
           a
           Saint
           Augustine
           ;
           their
           own
           Dominicans
           ;
           and
           a
           stream
           of
           interpreters
           ;
           while
           the
           Camells
           are
           forc'd
           to
           swim
           by
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Enigmaticall
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           even
           the
           Roman
           Oracle
           himselfe
           dares
           not
           bee
           more
           confident
           then
           the
           Delphian
           ,
           gives
           onely
           dubious
           responses
           ,
           etripode
           .
           Nay
           ,
           't
           is
           affirm'd
           in
           their
           Angelick
           Doctor
           Aquinas
           ,
           who
           if
           the
           Elogies
           of
           three
           Popes
           carry
           credit
           
             
               quot
               
               articulos
               edidit
               ,
               
               tot
               miracula
               ;
               in
               jungimus
               ut
               ejus
               doctrinam
               tanquam
               veridicam
               &
               Catholicam
               sectem
               ●ni
               &
               ecce
               plus
               quam
               Solomon
               hic
               :
            
          
           who
           with
           trifling
           arguments
           concludes
           ,
           
           for
           that
           the
           envy
           of
           which
           they
           would
           fix
           on
           the
           reformation
           .
        
         
           In
           some
           distempers
           ,
           who
           feed
           the
           body
           ,
           feed
           the
           diseases
           :
           if
           the
           too
           indulgent
           hand
           of
           some
           too
           officious
           Parent
           ,
           instead
           of
           help
           ,
           hath
           reach'd
           death
           to
           her
           beloved
           children
           ,
           while
           zealous
           ignorance
           in
           a
           supposed
           antidote
           ,
           administers
           poyson
           (
           we
           know
           what
           a
           discracy
           the
           Roman
           Mother
           by
           rasher
           indulgences
           ,
           hath
           reduc'd
           the
           body
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           if
           the
           preposterous
           zeal
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           hath
           begot
           an
           atrophy
           in
           some
           constitutions
           ,
           while
           ignorantly
           they
           take
           away
           Laws
           ,
           terror
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           make
           us
           loath
           food
           ,
           or
           think
           our selves
           incapable
           )
           it
           would
           be
           a
           strange
           Law
           would
           punish
           with
           death
           the
           rash
           zeal
           of
           a
           mistaking
           parent
           ,
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           child
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           medicine
           she
           cur'd
           others
           .
           
             Quos
             praedestinavit
             ad
             finem
             praedestinavit
             ad
             med●a
             .
          
           Endeavour
           to
           make
           your
           Calling
           and
           Election
           sure
           ,
           may
           counterprise
           the
           poyson
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           nature
           work
           it
           out
           in
           others
           .
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           send
           the
           oyle
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           holy
           annointing
           ,
           the
           tumors
           of
           venemous
           malice
           ,
           may
           subside
           in
           all
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sect.
           61.
           
        
         
           The
           Satyr
           in
           the
           Fable
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Host
           blow
           his
           fingers
           to
           heat
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           broth
           that
           he
           might
           cool
           it
           ,
           renounc'd
           his
           society
           .
           We
           are
           all
           too
           Satyricall
           ,
           have
           too
           much
           of
           a
           Satyrs
           nature
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           beastiall
           part
           so
           farre
           exceeds
           humanity
           ,
           that
           we
           renounce
           communion
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           might
           be
           rectified
           by
           reason
           .
           That
           which
           can
           infrigidate
           an
           Italians
           zeal
           ,
           may
           inflame
           a
           frozen
           Islanders
           devotion
           .
           Urban
           the
           eight
           ,
           demanded
           by
           a
           Cardinall
           ,
           why
           he
           preferr'd
           one
           for
           Nuntio
           ,
           whose
           capacities
           had
           arrived
           to
           no
           higher
           eminencies
           ,
           then
           the
           trash
           and
           refuse
           of
           mankind
           ,
           before
           a
           quick
           and
           refined
           piece
           ,
           in
           whom
           nature
           ,
           as
           in
           an
           Elixir
           ,
           had
           plac'd
           all
           that
           might
           inrich
           in
           the
           mysterious
           excellencies
           of
           state
           ,
           replyed
           :
           This
           Eagle
           would
           not
           be
           lur'd
           to
           flies
           ,
           and
           those
           higher
           elevations
           of
           phancy
           ,
           would
           only
           render
           him
           incapable
           of
           himselfe
           and
           others
           ;
           who
           measure
           other
           mens
           thoughts
           by
           their
           own
           ,
           will
           prove
           ill
           Judges
           both
           of
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           62.
           
        
         
           From
           those
           whom
           I
           am
           divided
           in
           opinion
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           prove
           a
           Separatist
           in
           my
           charity
           ;
           I
           shall
           contend
           in
           nothing
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           approve
           my selfe
           contentious
           .
           As
           I
           am
           an
           English
           man
           ,
           I
           will
           use
           the
           liberty
           which
           God
           hath
           permitted
           me
           :
           was
           I
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           
           or
           Italian
           ,
           I
           would
           think
           with
           Erasmus
           ▪
           
             si
             quid
             tyrannidis
             quod
             tamen
             non
             cogat
             ad
             impietatem
             ,
             satius
             est
             f●rre
             qu●m
             seditiose
             reluctare
             ,
             nec
             esse
             pium
             ,
             nec
             esse
             rutum
             ,
             de
             potestate
             ,
             publicâ
             sinistram
             concipere
             aut
             serere
             opinionem
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Singularity
           not
           so
           precious
           as
           to
           cost
           the
           quiet
           of
           a
           Mother
           ,
           neither
           should
           I
           be
           troubled
           with
           those
           squibs
           and
           erackers
           ,
           the
           noise
           and
           fire
           that
           flies
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           the
           stories
           of
           hell
           ,
           for
           not
           confessing
           God
           before
           men
           :
           to
           confesse
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           the
           best
           way
           is
           to
           bepeaceable
           .
           I
           am
           not
           of
           the
           Gnosticks
           humour
           ,
           to
           deny
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           and
           worship
           Idolls
           ,
           which
           the
           mistaken
           places
           of
           these
           Scripture
           wire-drawers
           import
           .
           I
           should
           suppose
           I
           denyed
           God
           a
           common
           Father
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           the
           truth
           ,
           should
           I
           so
           wed
           my selfe
           to
           the
           Idoll
           of
           my
           own
           phancy
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           after
           any
           form
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           63.
           
        
         
           Errors
           are
           more
           worthy
           of
           pitty
           then
           hate
           .
           Reformations
           have
           been
           so
           tumultuous
           and
           refractory
           ,
           that
           quiet
           error
           to
           sober
           Christian
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           unruly
           truths
           .
           All
           Churches
           betwixt
           invitation
           and
           menace
           ,
           would
           perswade
           resignation
           of
           faith
           to
           a
           simple
           obedience
           ;
           to
           believe
           our
           own
           without
           enquiring
           into
           others
           ,
           cannot
           satisfie
           conscience
           .
           Damnation
           
           by
           all
           visible
           Hierarchies
           (
           every
           mouth
           smutcht
           with
           hells
           fire-brands
           )
           is
           thundred
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           believe
           any
           Doctrine
           but
           theirs
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           fit
           to
           believe
           God
           inspir'd
           this
           Church
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           since
           mankind
           is
           come
           from
           the
           same
           carnall
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           common
           Father
           .
           Must
           we
           believe
           our
           Priests
           call
           their
           Doctrine
           faith
           ,
           or
           argue
           controversies
           ?
           if
           argue
           ,
           how
           much
           time
           and
           wealth
           must
           we
           expend
           ?
           by
           learning
           languages
           ,
           reading
           Authors
           ,
           unravelling
           ages
           ,
           examining
           Fathers
           ,
           conferring
           expositions
           ,
           and
           reconciling
           contradictions
           ,
           travailing
           over
           countries
           ,
           pilgrims
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           we
           may
           be
           strangers
           to
           heaven
           ;
           come
           as
           short
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           life
           of
           examining
           all
           .
           To
           embrace
           all
           opinions
           ,
           is
           as
           impossible
           ,
           as
           to
           learn
           or
           number
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           as
           numerous
           as
           the
           sand
           ,
           which
           hath
           an
           analogy
           with
           their
           foundations
           .
           To
           reject
           all
           must
           relish
           of
           a
           stranger
           impiety
           ,
           when
           one
           way
           all
           other
           serve
           God
           ;
           though
           it
           would
           be
           a
           folly
           to
           leave
           a
           Meridian
           light
           to
           follow
           the
           
             ignis
             fatuus
          
           of
           every
           phanatick
           brain
           .
           We
           then
           that
           are
           Layicks
           must
           build
           upon
           such
           infallible
           grounds
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           superstructures
           of
           faith
           be
           raised
           ,
           these
           may
           support
           them
           .
           All
           conclude
           vertues
           so
           eminent
           ,
           that
           it
           includes
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           ceremonies
           ,
           rites
           ,
           volumes
           tend
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           Sacrament
           but
           finally
           resolves
           into
           it
           ;
           all
           essentialls
           of
           Religion
           close
           in
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           pious
           life
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           charity
           ,
           by
           fraternall
           dilection
           amongst
           Christians
           ;
           among
           the
           propitiations
           for
           sin
           ▪
           contrition
           for
           it
           ,
           repenting
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           all
           believe
           necessary
           ,
           heaven
           or
           hell
           ,
           recompence
           or
           castigation
           ,
           attendants
           of
           good
           or
           evill
           life
           :
           with
           these
           the
           Lamb
           may
           wade
           to
           an
           haven
           of
           perpetuall
           felicities
           ,
           while
           the
           swimming
           Elephant
           cramp'd
           with
           difficulties
           ,
           drowns
           ,
           or
           meeting
           with
           the
           quicksands
           of
           controversy
           ,
           is
           swallowed
           up
           in
           an
           Abysse
           .
           These
           indubitable
           verities
           may
           not
           only
           prevent
           the
           inroads
           of
           impiety
           and
           Atheism
           ,
           usher
           in
           repentance
           ,
           and
           reduce
           men
           from
           aery
           controversy
           to
           solid
           vertue
           ;
           and
           dispose
           to
           concord
           ,
           since
           we
           agree
           in
           eternall
           causes
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           disagree
           in
           triviall
           ?
           these
           common
           truths
           being
           firmer
           bonds
           of
           amity
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           emergent
           out
           of
           traditions
           should
           dissolve
           in
           any
           ,
           who
           uses
           not
           Religion
           for
           a
           cloak
           ,
           while
           profit
           is
           as
           the
           body
           ,
           for
           whose
           ease
           he
           changes
           it
           at
           pleasure
           :
           or
           as
           the
           thiefe
           ,
           whose
           quotidian
           prayer
           was
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           prosper
           him
           in
           his
           theevery
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           the
           work
           
           of
           his
           vocation
           ;
           and
           having
           inrich'd
           himselfe
           with
           spoile
           ,
           praised
           God
           for
           the
           blessing
           his
           endeavours
           :
           Or
           seek
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           not
           Christs
           ,
           while
           religion
           so
           zealously
           pretended
           ,
           is
           made
           but
           a
           stalking
           horse
           to
           shoot
           at
           other
           foul
           ,
           upon
           which
           their
           aim
           is
           set
           .
           While
           men
           change
           Religions
           more
           licentiously
           ,
           then
           a
           sober
           man
           would
           his
           clothes
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           on
           ,
           alike
           asham'd
           ,
           to
           seem
           naked
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           times
           perilous
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           without
           any
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           64.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           been
           much
           troubled
           with
           the
           toy
           of
           the
           worlds
           Religion
           ,
           Weather-cock
           like
           ,
           to
           turn
           round
           with
           every
           gale
           of
           profits
           
             toties
             quoties
             vertitur
             annulus
             Politicus
          
           ,
           have
           not
           sought
           Religion
           for
           ends
           ,
           but
           made
           it
           the
           end
           of
           my
           curiosity
           .
           I
           should
           not
           think
           Christ
           the
           lesse
           Christ
           for
           being
           sprinkled
           o're
           with
           blood
           ,
           or
           suffering
           not
           the
           scarfe
           of
           Christian
           warfare
           :
           but
           I
           believe
           the
           Jesuites
           Martyrologie
           ,
           like
           our
           Foxes
           ,
           where
           weaknesse
           and
           ignorance
           hath
           many
           Martyrs
           ,
           but
           God
           few
           Saints
           .
           Christ
           is
           still
           crucified
           between
           theeves
           ;
           I
           wish
           a
           timous
           repentance
           may
           not
           only
           make
           one
           ,
           but
           both
           good
           ,
           and
           poor
           truth
           may
           be
           rescued
           from
           the
           pillory
           of
           phanatick
           interpreters
           ,
           nor
           have
           her
           ears
           bor'd
           through
           with
           a
           
             Roman
             Ecclesia
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Pontifex
             maxmimus
          
           in
           Theology
           ,
           
           like
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           one
           bafling
           Religion
           ,
           the
           other
           cashiering
           Reason
           with
           a
           
             contra
             negantem
             princip●a
          
           ,
           take
           a
           view
           of
           those
           bulwarks
           of
           human
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           have
           past
           impregnable
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           ages
           ,
           elated
           even
           above
           divinity
           ,
           while
           divinity
           by
           the
           Schoolmen
           hath
           been
           brought
           to
           the
           touchstone
           of
           Philosophy
           :
           and
           when
           you
           find
           these
           mountains
           have
           travelled
           with
           a
           ridiculous
           mouse
           ,
           having
           scarce
           left
           an
           infallible
           maxime
           ,
           beside
           an
           
             Humanum
             est
             errare
          
           ,
           think
           what
           't
           is
           to
           be
           infallible
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           65.
           
        
         
           Reflect
           upon
           the
           great
           Hagarite
           ,
           who
           conquered
           more
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           his
           Master
           Alexande●
           ,
           by
           his
           reason
           subdued
           ages
           ;
           yet
           see
           this
           
             praecurs●r
             Christi
             in
             naturalibus
             sicut
             Johannes
             in
             gratuitis
             ,
          
           as
           some
           have
           tearm'd
           him
           ,
           discompos'd
           by
           Telesius
           ,
           degraded
           by
           Campanella
           ,
           bills
           of
           accusation
           brought
           in
           against
           him
           by
           
             B.
             Chartes
             ,
             Bacon
             ,
             Digby
             ,
             Hobs
          
           ;
           nay
           by
           all
           pregnant
           wits
           ,
           and
           teeming
           constitutions
           ,
           who
           have
           deserved
           to
           be
           a
           
             secretioribus
             naturae
             consiliis
          
           ,
           by
           the
           nobility
           of
           extracts
           in
           Chymistry
           ,
           or
           arriv'd
           to
           the
           exquisitenesse
           of
           parts
           ,
           by
           anatomicall
           inspections
           ,
           found
           guilty
           ,
           and
           exploded
           after
           so
           great
           a
           revolution
           of
           ages
           .
        
         
           In
           medicine
           ,
           see
           Hippocrates
           alter
           the
           
           Antients
           ,
           Galen
           him
           ,
           Paracelsus
           both
           ,
           
             Van
             Helmont
          
           dissenting
           from
           all
           ;
           lacteall
           veins
           found
           out
           by
           Asellius
           ,
           inlarg'd
           by
           Pecquer
           in
           dogs
           ,
           by
           Bartholine
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           arrived
           to
           the
           Zenith
           in
           the
           elaborate
           pieces
           of
           that
           great
           Master
           of
           generation
           and
           circulation
           ,
           Doctor
           Harvey
           :
           the
           Liver
           hath
           lost
           his
           office
           ,
           the
           Senses
           their
           seat
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Nerves
           now
           only
           found
           out
           by
           Doctor
           Glisson
           .
        
         
           View
           the
           decay
           of
           nature
           against
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           contradicted
           by
           Doctor
           Hackwell
           ,
           whose
           arguments
           are
           so
           irrefragable
           ,
           that
           nature
           must
           seem
           to
           admit
           a
           stranger
           decay
           in
           him
           assents
           not
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           contemplate
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           will
           instruct
           us
           of
           human
           fallibility
           .
           The
           Jewes
           calculated
           by
           the
           Lunar
           account
           ,
           Pythagoras
           by
           the
           Solar
           ,
           and
           Copernicus
           rectify'd
           both
           .
           Divert
           towards
           Astrology
           ,
           Astronomy
           ,
           and
           Geometry
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           the
           Professors
           by
           a
           stranger
           improvement
           have
           verified
           what
           they
           call
           themselves
           Mathematicks
           ,
           see
           the
           Sea
           rul'd
           by
           compasse
           ,
           which
           the
           land
           makes
           no
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           Land
           prov'd
           as
           giddy
           as
           her
           inhabitants
           ,
           since
           Copernic●sm
           is
           aprov'd
           by
           all
           .
           Unravell
           
             Lycostenes
             Apothegms●
             ,
             Erasmus
             Adages
             ,
             Cicero's
          
           
           jests
           ,
           all
           the
           wisdome
           of
           Roman
           ,
           and
           Grecian
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           find
           nothing
           among
           
             Flores
             Poetarum
             ,
             Wits
             Commonwealth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Elixir
           of
           the
           Sages
           ,
           which
           may
           outvie
           the
           Urbanities
           of
           a
           common
           wit
           ▪
           Cease
           to
           be
           so
           passionate
           an
           admirer
           of
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           See
           the
           Antipodes
           confess'd
           by
           all
           ,
           which
           the
           poor
           Bishop
           Vergilius
           asserting
           ,
           by
           the
           fiery
           zeal
           of
           Pope
           Zachary
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           flames
           ,
           to
           instruct
           how
           infallible
           the
           Roman
           Oracle
           is
           ,
           in
           condemning
           that
           which
           all
           do
           maintain
           ;
           and
           he
           himselfe
           maintained
           an
           Antipodes
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           his
           footsteps
           being
           opposite
           to
           those
           of
           meek
           and
           pious
           Ancestors
           .
           If
           these
           be
           dissatisfactory
           ,
           unspread
           what
           elapsed
           times
           have
           rolled
           up
           :
           and
           as
           in
           a
           piece
           of
           Tapestry
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           Snakes
           lasciviating
           among
           Roses
           ,
           and
           this
           Linsey-Wolsey
           interweaving
           truth
           with
           falsity
           ,
           the
           fashion
           of
           all
           ages
           .
           There
           hath
           never
           wanted
           some
           ,
           who
           blinder
           then
           Moles
           ,
           
           have
           perswaded
           Moles
           have
           wanted
           eyes
           ,
           Lampreys
           have
           many
           ,
           Snakes
           at
           each
           horn
           ;
           Cameleons
           living
           by
           air
           ▪
           Ostriges
           by
           Iron
           ,
           Salamanders
           in
           fire
           ,
           Corall
           obdurate
           by
           aire
           ,
           Chrystal
           congeal'd
           Ice
           ,
           Mandrakes
           resembling
           men
           ,
           with
           two
           headed
           Serpents
           ▪
           Centaurs
           ▪
           Gryphins
           ▪
           and
           a
           Phoenix
           ,
           which
           Noah
           took
           no
           
           notice
           of
           ,
           while
           he
           took
           all
           into
           his
           Ark
           by
           pairs
           ,
           Pigeons
           and
           Horses
           without
           gall
           ,
           Elephants
           without
           joynts
           ,
           Swans
           entertaining
           death
           with
           melody
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           masks
           of
           ridling
           nature
           in
           sympathies
           ,
           and
           antipathies
           ,
           Oake
           and
           Olive
           ,
           Walnut
           and
           Oake
           ,
           Cock
           ,
           Lyon
           ,
           Spider
           ,
           Toad
           ,
           Panther
           ,
           Hyena
           ,
           ,
           and
           the
           stork
           ,
           an
           enemy
           to
           Kingdomes
           ▪
           and
           sympathizing
           with
           free
           states
           ,
           to
           which
           by
           her
           presence
           she
           testifies
           an
           approbation
           .
           To
           these
           ,
           falling
           of
           Salt
           ,
           crossing
           Hares
           croaking
           Ravens
           ,
           tinckling
           ears
           ,
           and
           burning
           chins
           ,
           ridiculous
           and
           petty
           observances
           ,
           which
           call
           for
           agonies
           and
           cold
           sweats
           ,
           the
           glorious
           sunshine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           having
           not
           dispell'd
           these
           darker
           clouds
           of
           benighted
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           lighter
           mists
           of
           aery
           phancy
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           with
           long
           hair
           is
           mistaken
           for
           a
           Nazarite
           :
           Saint
           Hierom
           is
           pictured
           with
           a
           Cardinals
           Hat
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           head
           had
           Prophecied
           of
           the
           invention
           which
           should
           succeed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Innocent
           the
           fourth
           :
           the
           story
           of
           Goats
           blood
           dissolving
           Diamonds
           ,
           resembled
           so
           often
           to
           our
           Saviours
           ;
           the
           figment
           of
           the
           Phoenix
           ,
           inferr'd
           to
           quadrate
           to
           his
           death
           &
           resurrection
           ,
           Hercules
           labours
           his
           miracles
           :
           Nay
           ,
           even
           the
           Mythologies
           of
           Paganism
           are
           induc'd
           for
           comments
           on
           Christianity
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           Religion
           should
           be
           suspected
           for
           fabulous
           ;
           Antesignanes
           of
           schism
           and
           faction
           ,
           buffet
           ,
           revile
           and
           wound
           Christ
           in
           their
           brethren
           ;
           or
           Hell
           may
           have
           a
           Factor
           ,
           neither
           Turk
           ,
           Jew
           nor
           Christian
           ,
           who
           may
           write
           of
           three
           impostors
           .
        
         
           Not
           onely
           an
           Agamemnon
           sacrifices
           an
           Iphigenia
           ,
           but
           a
           Jeptha
           ,
           by
           Translators
           is
           introduc'd
           sacrificing
           a
           daughter
           ,
           shewing
           obedience
           by
           disobeying
           him
           ▪
           who
           abhors
           the
           bloody
           sacrifices
           of
           Gentilism
           .
        
         
           Who
           could
           believe
           the
           stories
           of
           Saint
           George
           ,
           Saint
           Patrick
           ,
           Saint
           
             David
             ,
             &c.
          
           &
           might
           not
           have
           a
           Creed
           for
           Homers
           Rodomontado's
           ?
           who
           Saint
           Benedicts
           ,
           Saint
           Frances
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Dominicks
           Lives
           ,
           Gregories
           Dialogues
           ,
           Saint
           Bridgets
           uncouth
           dreams
           ,
           like
           the
           Apocalyptick
           accomplishments
           of
           
             Rice
             Evans
             ,
             Iacob
             Israel
             ,
             Sedgwick
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hannah
             &c.
          
           and
           wonder
           at
           
             Ovids
             Metamorphosis
          
           .
        
         
           To
           omit
           the
           diseases
           in
           opinion
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           have
           brought
           so
           strange
           a
           distemperature
           upon
           Charity
           it
           can
           bee
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           that
           Charity
           which
           Christ
           left
           to
           perfume
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           those
           odours
           of
           Christian
           virtues
           ,
           which
           should
           embalm
           
           and
           preserve
           untainted
           the
           body
           of
           Religion
           vanish
           :
           and
           neither
           the
           Haggard
           of
           reason
           ,
           nor
           lure
           of
           Religion
           keep
           men
           upright
           from
           reeling
           into
           Atheism
           .
        
         
           Some
           are
           cry'd
           up
           for
           miracles
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           would
           correct
           ,
           must
           make
           but
           one
           blot
           whose
           chiefest
           art
           is
           to
           apparell
           lyes
           handsomly
           ,
           that
           though
           their
           nakednesse
           might
           seem
           deform'd
           ,
           their
           dressing
           might
           attract
           readers
           :
           and
           these
           men
           of
           eminency
           by
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           their
           parts
           ,
           seem
           onely
           to
           deserve
           the
           highest
           degree
           in
           Bethlem
           .
           Colledge
           ,
           having
           arrived
           to
           the
           aim
           of
           madnesse
           ,
           though
           hear
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           then
           Angelick
           and
           Seraphick
           ,
           and
           think
           with
           extatick
           Paul
           ,
           they
           have
           attain'd
           the
           third
           Heaven
           .
           Sure
           this
           obnubilation
           of
           verities
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           was
           the
           penalty
           for
           the
           tast
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ;
           which
           deprives
           of
           Paradise
           the
           pleasures
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           that
           man
           who
           desired
           what
           was
           prohibited
           ,
           should
           be
           depriv'd
           of
           that
           knowledge
           which
           was
           granted
           :
           and
           so
           having
           introduc'd
           a
           multiplication
           and
           confusion
           of
           Sciences
           ,
           he
           should
           bee
           punish'd
           with
           the
           amission
           of
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           same
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           Cherub
           ,
           guarding
           Parad●se
           
           with
           a
           flaming
           sword
           ,
           which
           obcaecating
           the
           conscious
           minds
           of
           men
           with
           the
           splendor
           of
           his
           light
           deterrs
           them
           from
           the
           secrets
           of
           nature
           and
           verity
           of
           the
           universe
           :
           true
           knowledge
           even
           in
           humane
           things
           having
           no
           more
           a
           being
           ,
           then
           the
           Philosophers
           
             mater●a
             prima
          
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           in
           Terms
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           66.
           
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           retreat
           from
           humanity
           ,
           whose
           Motto
           is
           
             humanum
             est
             errare
          
           and
           review
           Divinity
           ,
           
             ubi
             verum
             non
             variat
          
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           find
           
             variantes
             de
             vero
          
           :
           and
           when
           Gods
           word
           is
           not
           a
           Lanthorn
           to
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           the
           guide
           ,
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           stumble
           and
           are
           benighted
           with
           error
           .
        
         
           See
           Saint
           Cyprian
           a
           Rebaptist
           ;
           Origen
           an
           Anthropomorphite
           ;
           Tertullian
           a
           Montanist
           ;
           Saint
           Na●●anzen
           an
           Angelist
           ▪
           Eusebius
           an
           Arrian
           ;
           
             Papias
             ,
             Justin
             ▪
             Millenaries
          
           ;
           Saint
           Hierom
           a
           Mongamist
           a
           Saint
           Augustine
           need
           a
           book
           of
           recantations
           ;
           
             Concilium
             Ariminense
          
           conclude
           with
           
             Arrius
             ,
             
             Ephesinum
          
           with
           Eutyches
           ;
           a
           Tyrian
           condemn
           an
           Athanasius
           :
           a
           third
           Stephen
           in
           a
           Councell
           rescinding
           the
           Acts
           of
           Pope
           Formosus
           ;
           a
           tenth
           John
           in
           a
           Synod
           at
           Ravenna
           ,
           the
           decrees
           of
           Stephen
           ;
           A
           Pope
           Pelagius
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Gregory
           ,
           an
           Innocent
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           Celestine
           ,
           
           so
           much
           contradicting
           each
           the
           other
           about
           divorces
           ,
           that
           no
           rationall
           man
           would
           believe
           infallibility
           wedded
           to
           the
           Pontificiall
           chair
           ,
           should
           no
           bill
           of
           divorce
           be
           issued
           forth
           by
           the
           Councels
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           ,
           both
           generall
           ,
           both
           allowed
           ;
           the
           first
           by
           Pope
           Martin
           the
           fifth
           ;
           the
           second
           by
           Eugenius
           the
           fourth
           ,
           their
           bills
           be
           at
           them
           ,
           one
           say
           ,
           the
           Councell
           can
           erre
           ,
           not
           the
           Pope
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           not
           the
           Councell
           ;
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Ferrara
           ,
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           Councill
           of
           Florence
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           Council
           was
           above
           the
           Pope
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Pope
           above
           the
           Council
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Alexander
           condemn'd
           
             Peter
             Lombard
          
           in
           a
           Councel
           of
           300.
           
           Bishops
           ,
           Innocent
           the
           third
           acquitted
           him
           :
           Pope
           
             Pelagius
             ▪
          
           and
           Gregory
           thought
           the
           name
           of
           Universall
           Bishop
           
             n●men
             Blasphemiae
          
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           it
           ,
           
             nihil
             al●ud
             quam
             fidem
             perdere
             ;
             Boniface
          
           and
           their
           successors
           have
           assum'd
           the
           title
           :
           if
           none
           of
           these
           have
           err'd
           ,
           error
           is
           something
           ,
           which
           the
           World
           hath
           not
           learn'd
           to
           define
           .
           Stapleton
           confesses
           ,
           
             
               vix
               ullum
               peccatum
               (
               haeresi
               exceptâ
               )
               cogitari
               potest
               quo
               illa
               sedes
               turpiter
               maculata
               non
               fuerit
               :
            
          
           but
           if
           it
           can't
           be
           tainted
           with
           Haeresie
           ,
           in
           vain
           their
           Polemicks
           
           have
           broach'd
           those
           trifling
           questions
           ,
           
           whether
           a
           Pope
           may
           be
           depos'd
           for
           Haeresie
           :
           but
           Biel
           grants
           they
           may
           fall
           into
           it
           :
           Stella
           and
           Almain
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           fall'n
           ,
           and
           ceas'd
           to
           be
           heads
           of
           the
           Church
           &
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Vicars
           defection
           left
           Christ
           to
           look
           to
           his
           cure
           himself
           :
           that
           Christ
           promis'd
           the
           keyes
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           is
           true
           :
           but
           as
           true
           that
           he
           did
           it
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           
           so
           to
           their
           successors
           as
           wel
           as
           his
           ;
           
           so
           t
           is
           to
           thee
           and
           them
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           thee
           to
           exclude
           them
           :
           
           unlesse
           some
           will
           phancy
           Heaven-gate
           so
           easy
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           open
           and
           shut
           without
           the
           ke●es
           ,
           
             si
             hoc
             tantum
             Petro
             d'ctum
             ,
             non
             fuit
             hoe
             Ecclesia
             ,
          
           
           if
           a
           Saint
           Austine
           may
           credited
           :
           
             Christ
             prai'd
             that
          
           Peters
           
             faith
             might
             not
             fail
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           application
           to
           his
           personall
           perseverance
           ;
           
           if
           the
           Fathers
           are
           worthy
           of
           belief
           ,
           for
           papall
           infallibility
           had
           no
           appearance
           hence
           in
           any
           except
           in
           Popes
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           squinted
           toward
           self-interest
           for
           a
           1000
           years
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           infallible
           ,
           the
           unnecessary
           trouble
           of
           calling
           Councells
           might
           be
           spar'd
           :
           neither
           have
           they
           wash'd
           the
           Aethiop
           fairer
           ,
           who
           have
           trifled
           about
           the
           infallibility
           of
           
           Councels
           :
           it
           is
           one
           of
           their
           maxims
           ,
           a
           generall
           Councell
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           confirm'd
           till
           finish'd
           ,
           if
           finish'd
           ,
           it
           hath
           err'd
           ,
           or
           not
           err'd
           ;
           if
           err'd
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ought
           not
           to
           confirm
           falshood
           ;
           if
           not
           err'd
           ,
           it
           was
           truth
           before
           he
           confirm'd
           it
           ;
           and
           at
           best
           his
           assent
           is
           but
           
             signum
             pro
             causa
          
           :
           or
           a
           Councell
           must
           be
           either
           infallible
           by
           the
           means
           ,
           or
           the
           prophetick
           part
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           ;
           the
           means
           ,
           humane
           learning
           ,
           fallible
           meanes
           may
           have
           fallible
           effects
           ,
           or
           if
           by
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           spirit
           makes
           no
           use
           of
           meanes
           :
           they
           must
           either
           make
           means
           uselesse
           ,
           or
           open
           a
           gap
           for
           Enthusiasts
           to
           ruffle
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Where
           two
           or
           three
           are
           conven'd
           ,
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           to
           concede
           what
           he
           shall
           think
           fit
           for
           them
           ,
           not
           they
           fit
           for
           themselves
           :
           a
           generall
           Councell
           may
           bee
           supposed
           not
           to
           erre
           ,
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           presuming
           to
           lead
           both
           spirit
           and
           Scripture
           :
           no
           Father
           having
           to
           deal
           with
           Hereticks
           ,
           intitled
           Councels
           infallible
           .
           
           The
           letters
           of
           Bishops
           according
           to
           Saint
           Austine
           may
           bee
           disputed
           by
           more
           learn'd
           Bishops
           ,
           nationall
           Councells
           by
           plenary
           ;
           and
           even
           plenary
           may
           be
           amended
           ,
           the
           former
           by
           the
           later
           :
           
           that
           onely
           which
           is
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           may
           be
           neither
           doubted
           nor
           disputed
           .
           
             The
             comforter
             shall
             abide
             with
             them
             ,
             
             and
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
          
           viz.
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           that
           lead
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           not
           into
           all
           curious
           truths
           ,
           in
           or
           about
           the
           faith
           ,
           but
           all
           truth
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           can't
           erre
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           could
           erre
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           bee
           holy
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           67.
           
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           peruse
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Elixir
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           some
           Pontificians
           sure
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           would
           turn
           al
           into
           Catholike
           Gold
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           believe
           them
           ,
           but
           never
           that
           it
           is
           able
           to
           convert
           one
           intelligent
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           .
        
         
           
             Illa
             Ecclesia
             quae
             fuit
             omnium
             gentium
             jam
             non
             est
             periit
             ,
             
             apostavit
             ?
             hoc
             dicunt
             qui
             in
             illa
             non
             sunt
             :
             O
             impudentem
             vocem
             !
             illa
             non
             est
             ,
             quia
             tu
             in
             illa
             non
             es
             ?
             vide
             ne
             tu
             ideo
             non
             sis
             ,
             nam
             illa
             erit
             ,
             etiamsi
             tu
             non
             sis
             .
             O
             vocem
             abominabilem
             &
             detestabilem
             ,
             &c.
             hanc
             praevidit
             spiritus
             Dei
             ,
             ecce
             ego
             vobiscum
             sum
             usque
             ad
             Consuminationem
             seculi
             .
          
           
             Sed
             forte
             ista
             civitas
             quae
             mundum
             tenuit
             universum
             aliquando
             evertetur
             ?
             absit
             .
             
             Deus
             enim
             fundavit
             in
             aeternum
             ;
             si
             Deus
             fundavit
             in
             aeternum
             ,
             quid
             times
             ,
             
             ne
             cadat
             ?
             Portae
             inferorum
             non
             praevalebunt
             contra
             eam
             :
             
             quod
             si
             non
             cred●s
             verbo
             ,
             ipsis
             operibus
             crede
             .
             Multo
             facil●us
             m●hi
             persuaderem
             Christo
             non
             esse
             credendum
             ,
             
             quam
             de
             illo
             quidquam
             ,
             nisi
             ab
             his
             per
             quos
             credidissem
             esse
             credendum
             ▪
             Deus
             posu●t
             in
             sole
             tabernaculum
             suum
             ,
             qui
             contra
             Lucernam
             in
             candelabro
             positam
             oculos
             claudunt
             ,
             quid
             amplius
             dicturus
             sum
             quam
             caecos
             esse
             :
             Quomodo
             impur●ss●me
             Diabole
             Ecclesiam
             te
             posse
             putas
             de●jcere
             ?
             adulterari
             non
             potest●
             sponsa
             Christi
             ;
             incorrupta
             est
             ,
             Pudica
             est
             ;
             domum
             unam
             novit
             ;
             unius
             cubiculi
             Sanctitatem
             casto
             pudore
             custodit
             :
             Hoc
             Ecclesiae
             proprium
             est
             ,
             
             ut
             tum
             vincat
             cum
             laeditur
             ,
             tum
             intelligatur
             cum
             arguitur
             ,
             tum
             obtineat
             cum
             de
             seritur
             .
          
           
             Haec
             ergo
             navis
             Ecclesia
             est
             ,
             
             quae
             si
             quotidie
             saeculum
             istud
             tanquam
             aliquod
             pelagus
             fortiter
             infestum
             ,
             nunquam
             elid●tur
             ad
             saxum
             ,
             nunquam
             mergitur
             ad
             profundum
             ;
             super
             petram
             fundata
             Ecclesia
             nullâ
             tempestate
             Concutitur
             ;
             nullo
             turbine
             ventisque
             subruitur
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Quorsum
             haec
          
           !
           
           what
           a
           flood
           of
           Fathers
           is
           here
           without
           a
           drop
           of
           reason
           ?
           who
           ever
           deny'd
           God
           would
           have
           a
           Church
           spread
           ore
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           yet
           this
           implies
           
           that
           the
           Roman
           is
           only
           Catholick
           ,
           a
           Monopoly
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           mercy
           by
           usurpation
           of
           the
           name
           :
           or
           because
           the
           Rivers
           of
           life
           shall
           not
           cease
           (
           while
           time
           flowes
           )
           to
           stream
           in
           the
           Citty
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           holy
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           they
           lose
           their
           current
           ,
           if
           they
           stream
           not
           in
           the
           channells
           of
           Romish
           phancies
           .
        
         
           Who
           would
           not
           with
           Saint
           Austin
           ,
           rather
           believe
           nothing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           the
           Gospell
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             Bartholomew
             ,
             Nicodemus
          
           ,
           the
           Acts
           of
           Paul
           and
           
             Tecla
             ,
             &c.
          
           ridiculous
           figments
           of
           giddy
           heresie
           ,
           where
           the
           Devill
           in
           an
           Angell
           of
           lights
           shape
           ,
           would
           have
           brought
           darknesse
           in
           fashion
           ;
           this
           implies
           not
           sure
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           believe
           the
           true
           Gospell
           ,
           without
           it
           is
           ma●gin'd
           with
           Pontifician
           notes
           ,
           and
           fenc'd
           with
           profit-angling
           baits
           of
           phanatick
           interpreters
           .
        
         
           Gods
           Tabernacle
           is
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           a
           Church
           like
           the
           Sun
           ,
           shining
           with
           light
           ,
           and
           eminent
           in
           vertues
           :
           who
           see
           not
           this
           light
           in
           a
           candlestick
           ,
           or
           so
           great
           a
           mountain
           as
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           Christianity
           more
           eminent
           then
           all
           other
           Religions
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           I
           could
           call
           them
           no
           lesse
           then
           blind
           .
           I
           should
           think
           them
           hallucinate
           ,
           could
           not
           see
           through
           
           the
           disfigurements
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           veils
           of
           ceremonies
           ;
           a
           face
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           but
           desperately
           blind
           ,
           could
           see
           no
           other
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           received
           the
           phantasticall
           garb
           ,
           would
           shut
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           immodesty
           to
           view
           poor
           truth
           naked
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           believe
           with
           Saint
           Cyprian
           ,
           the
           Devill
           cann't
           deject
           the
           spouse
           ,
           who
           leaves
           not
           Christs
           bed
           to
           lie
           with
           Adonis
           ,
           or
           exchanges
           Christianity
           for
           Paganism
           ,
           the
           joyes
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           the
           salt
           waters
           of
           Mundan
           complacencies
           ,
           or
           the
           pure
           stream●
           of
           life
           ,
           for
           polluted
           puddles
           of
           phanatick
           interpretations
           .
        
         
           I
           can
           assent
           to
           Saint
           Hilary
           ,
           Persecution
           is
           the
           Churches
           seed
           :
           to
           Saint
           Ambrose
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           Ship
           secure
           in
           storms
           :
           to
           Saint
           Hierom
           ,
           a
           Rock
           ▪
           which
           windes
           nor
           waves
           move
           .
           Yet
           believe
           these
           sayings
           have
           no
           other
           relation
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           Roman
           hath
           relation
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           by
           being
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           of
           which
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           68.
           
        
         
           Papists
           ,
           while
           they
           bring
           in
           the
           Fathers
           in
           vizards
           ,
           may
           terrifie
           some
           weak
           ones
           ;
           but
           the
           vizards
           once
           pluckt
           off
           from
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           children
           whom
           
           they
           have
           afrighted
           dare
           play
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           wise
           men
           conclude
           the
           cause
           not
           honest
           ,
           which
           needs
           a
           disguise
           ,
           since
           the
           confines
           of
           truth
           is
           to
           be
           naked
           .
        
         
           Ignatius
           called
           the
           Roman
           Church
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           most
           chast
           and
           Metropolis
           of
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           wishes
           those
           things
           may
           be
           firm
           which
           they
           teach
           .
           May
           the
           Roman
           Church
           be
           firme
           to
           what
           it
           then
           taught
           ,
           and
           then
           may
           all
           firmly
           believe
           what
           she
           teaches
           ;
           and
           though
           not
           in
           a
           power
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           Ignatius
           was
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           he
           mentions
           ,
           be
           President
           .
        
         
           Polycarp
           communicated
           with
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           
           though
           disagreed
           about
           Easter
           ,
           was
           content
           to
           passe
           over
           rather
           a
           trifling
           formality
           ,
           then
           renounce
           his
           charity
           :
           who
           instructs
           us
           nothing
           of
           their
           Roman
           power
           may
           instruct
           us
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           not
           to
           relinquish
           Christian
           communion
           ,
           for
           triviall
           observances
           .
        
         
           Irenaeus
           praises
           the
           Roman
           faith
           ,
           
           succeeding
           with
           Episcopacy
           :
           yet
           oppugns
           Victor
           :
           sure
           he
           dream'd
           not
           of
           Pontificiall
           infallibility
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Cyprian
           saies
           ,
           the
           Romans
           are
           
           such
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           perfidia
           cannot
           have
           successe
           ,
           which
           scarce
           will
           imply
           error
           in
           faith
           or
           misbeliefe
           ;
           but
           malitious
           falsitie
           in
           matter
           of
           trust
           and
           action
           ,
           such
           as
           Faelicissimus
           and
           his
           complices
           hasted
           to
           Rome
           with
           against
           Saint
           Cyprian
           .
        
         
           Saint
           
             Hieroms
             orbis
             Major
             urbe
          
           may
           dismisse
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           zeal
           to
           Presbyterie
           ,
           confirm
           no
           friend
           to
           Papal
           glory
           .
           For
           Saint
           Austin
           ,
           he
           is
           quoted
           to
           call
           himselfe
           rash
           ,
           detestable
           ,
           and
           strangely
           imprudent
           in
           a
           Councell
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           with
           whom
           Christ
           could
           only
           be
           to
           the
           consummation
           of
           the
           age
           .
           Saint
           Cyprian
           in
           a
           schism
           is
           pack'd
           to
           hell
           
             
               se
               judice
               ,
               macula
               istanec
               sanguine
               abluitur
               ,
               nec
               pas●ione
               purgatur
               ,
               inexp●abilis
               culpa
               non
               erit
               fidei
               corona
               sed
               perfidiae
               poena
               .
            
          
           He
           oppos'd
           Pope
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Austin
           ,
           and
           he
           ,
           being
           both
           of
           the
           African
           Church
           ,
           dyed
           excommunicate
           from
           the
           Roman
           ;
           
           and
           if
           a
           Saint
           Greoories
           prayers
           brought
           them
           not
           from
           hell
           with
           Trajan
           ,
           to
           bear
           him
           company
           ,
           we
           may
           misdoubt
           a
           
             bene
             esse
          
           to
           those
           Romanists
           invoke
           as
           Grandees
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           heaven
           ;
           if
           
             
               extra
               Ecclesia
               
               parietes
               Romanae
               non
               sit
               salus
               :
            
          
           
           But
           God
           be
           praised
           a
           Saint
           Hierom
           comes
           to
           their
           rescue
           with
           a
           
             
               non
               altera
               Romanae
               urb●s
               Ecclesia
               alteratotius
               orbis
               aestimanda
               est
               .
               Gallia
               &
               Bithynia
               &c.
               unum
               Christum
               adorant
               :
               unam
               observant
               regulam
               veritatis
               ,
               si
               authoritas
               quaeritur
               ,
               orbis
               major
               est
               urbe
               ?
               ubicunque
               fuerit
               Episcopus
               sive
               Regio
               ,
               ejusdem
               meriti
               est
               ,
               ejusdem
               sacerdotii
               ,
               potentiae
               ,
               divitiarum
               ,
               &
               potestatis
               gradus
               &
               paupertatis
               hum●litas
               ,
               sublimiorem
               vel
               inferiorem
               Episcopum
               non
               faciunt
               ;
               omnes
               Apostolorum
               successores
               sunt
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           69.
           
        
         
           If
           the
           Roman
           Church
           be
           a
           branch
           ,
           she
           cannot
           be
           the
           Root
           ,
           though
           an
           elder
           sister
           ,
           she
           can
           be
           but
           a
           co-heir
           :
           we
           need
           not
           cry
           out
           with
           
             Esau
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             but
             one
             bles●●ng
             ,
             O
             my
             father
             ?
          
           Nor
           is
           it
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           the
           representative
           part
           in
           a
           synod
           ,
           but
           the
           vertuall
           power
           in
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Cardinalls
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Elixir
           ,
           by
           whose
           vertue
           the
           name
           of
           Catholick
           is
           derivative
           .
           To
           be
           blanch'd
           with
           Innocence
           ,
           or
           gul'd
           with
           Martyrdome
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           Enfigns
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           are
           nothing
           worth
           ,
           without
           the
           crosse
           keyes
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ;
           the
           Purple
           of
           Christ
           invaluable
           should
           we
           deny
           the
           
           Cardinals
           scarlet
           Robe
           :
           Who
           mock'd
           Christ
           more
           then
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           who
           cloth'd
           him
           in
           it
           with
           a
           
             hail
             King
          
           ,
           while
           the
           exorbitancy
           of
           their
           power
           takes
           away
           his
           ,
           plants
           Thorns
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           buffets
           him
           in
           his
           members
           ;
           who
           by
           uncharitable
           censures
           have
           not
           only
           separated
           Protestants
           from
           their
           communion
           ,
           but
           Russian
           ,
           African
           ,
           Asiatick
           ,
           Graecian
           Churches
           ,
           where
           some
           praise
           God
           in
           the
           flames
           ,
           while
           these
           lasciviating
           in
           the
           sunshine
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           have
           kick'd
           against
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           retiring
           into
           the
           shade
           ,
           bellowing
           like
           mad
           beasts
           ,
           have
           preferred
           forms
           and
           shadowes
           before
           the
           light
           and
           glory
           of
           Religion
           :
           yet
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           what
           their
           Bulls
           roar
           ,
           ten
           times
           their
           number
           is
           damned
           for
           not
           being
           Catholicks
           for
           sooth
           ,
           since
           every
           Christian
           under
           pain
           of
           damnation
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           .
           Who
           taught
           us
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           forbids
           us
           an
           inclosure
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           intends
           a
           Monopoly
           ,
           will
           leave
           out
           Christ
           with
           his
           brother
           .
           The
           name
           of
           Catholick
           in
           the
           Creed
           plac'd
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Jewish
           inclosure
           of
           mercy
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           strange
           if
           universall
           should
           now
           turn
           particular
           ,
           and
           by
           not
           retaining
           the
           phancy
           
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           a
           man
           could
           not
           be
           of
           the
           universall
           ;
           and
           yet
           every
           Church
           hath
           a
           particular
           phancy
           :
           and
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           all
           generally
           phancy
           by
           an
           
             audi
             Ecclesiam
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           
             dic
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           what
           Christ
           never
           intended
           .
        
         
           If
           thy
           brother
           trespasse
           against
           thee
           ,
           tell
           the
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           a
           company
           of
           Christians
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           will
           not
           hear
           the
           Church
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           to
           thee
           as
           an
           heathen
           or
           a
           publican
           ;
           cite
           him
           before
           the
           Gentiles
           tribunall
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldst
           an
           heathen
           or
           a
           publican
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           one
           true
           Faith
           ,
           one
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           both
           Faith
           and
           Church
           is
           the
           Cathol●ck
           Christian
           ,
           not
           the
           particular
           Roman
           ;
           and
           this
           Catholick
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           he
           who
           will
           not
           both
           hear
           and
           obey
           ,
           the
           particular
           Church
           where
           he
           lives
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           dissents
           not
           with
           the
           universall
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           is
           worse
           then
           pagan
           or
           publican
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           70.
           
        
         
           The
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           Gods
           house
           ;
           
           all
           Nationall
           Churches
           are
           in
           this
           universall
           house
           as
           so
           many
           daughters
           ,
           to
           whom
           ▪
           as
           Christs
           Vicegerents
           ,
           the
           care
           of
           the
           houshold
           is
           commited
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           Christians
           .
           If
           sisters
           disagree
           in
           a
           family
           ,
           will
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Mother
           ,
           
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           eject
           one
           child
           ,
           because
           that
           an
           other
           is
           petulant
           &
           waspish
           :
           or
           hath
           Christ
           given
           power
           to
           Rome
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           an
           elder
           sister
           ,
           that
           she
           ,
           or
           her
           steward
           the
           Bishop
           should
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           family
           which
           she
           pleaseth
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           for
           telling
           stories
           of
           an
           elder
           sisters
           ,
           or
           stewards
           enormities
           .
        
         
           
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             particularis
          
           ,
           
           according
           to
           Bellarmine
           ;
           and
           without
           there
           be
           two
           Roman
           Churches
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           both
           a
           particular
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Catholick
           .
           No
           sense
           will
           admit
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           ▪
           she
           is
           not
           universall
           ,
           so
           not
           Catholick
           in
           extent
           ;
           not
           entire
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           foundation
           ,
           so
           not
           Catholick
           in
           beliefe
           ,
           nor
           the
           prime
           Mother
           Church
           :
           Jerusalem
           was
           that
           ,
           so
           not
           Catholick
           as
           fountain
           ,
           head
           or
           root
           of
           the
           Catholick
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           71.
           
        
         
           
             
               Catholica
               autem
               quae
               diffusaper
               universum
               orbem
               .
            
          
           
           That
           Catholick
           Church
           which
           all
           Nations
           shall
           flow
           unto
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           shall
           be
           nursing
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           shall
           suck
           the
           milk
           of
           Gentiles
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           way
           which
           the
           fool
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           when
           the
           wisest
           may
           mistake
           ;
           there
           's
           universality
           ,
           antiquity
           ,
           succession
           ,
           and
           unity
           here
           are
           unquestionable
           ,
           while
           all
           agree
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           manner
           ,
           yet
           matter
           of
           beliefe
           ,
           
           have
           the
           same
           limbs
           of
           Christian
           warfare
           that
           Constantines
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           
           holy
           City
           ,
           fructiferous
           Vine
           ,
           direct
           way
           ,
           sole
           Dove
           ,
           excelse
           mountain
           ,
           celestiall
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           spouse
           and
           body
           of
           Chirst
           ,
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           gate
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           pillar
           and
           firmament
           of
           verity
           ,
           a
           light
           in
           a
           Candlestick
           ,
           a
           Tabernacle
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           a
           ship
           secure
           in
           storms
           ,
           a
           rock
           ,
           which
           though
           the
           winds
           of
           schism
           arise
           ,
           and
           waves
           of
           heresy
           beat
           ,
           cannot
           be
           moved
           :
           here
           the
           sayings
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           ,
           writhed
           by
           Papists
           to
           rivet
           Saint
           Peters
           tattering
           chair
           are
           all
           verified
           :
           
           that
           which
           was
           the
           Church
           of
           all
           ages
           is
           apostated
           ,
           perish'd
           this
           they
           say
           who
           are
           not
           in
           her
           ,
           see
           lest
           thou
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           she
           will
           be
           though
           thou
           art
           not
           :
           in
           vain
           he
           sayes
           ▪
           he
           hath
           God
           for
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           who
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           holy
           Catholick
           Church
           for
           his
           Mother
           since
           in
           the
           expans'd
           arms
           of
           her
           charity
           ,
           she
           entertains
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Christi●nity
           .
        
         
           Be
           wise
           my
           soul
           ,
           lay
           thee
           a
           foundation
           here
           :
           so
           though
           storms
           arise
           ,
           and
           waves
           beat
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           moved
           ;
           the
           quicksand●
           of
           heresie
           shall
           no
           more
           swallow
           thee
           up
           ,
           the
           waves
           of
           schism
           warp
           ●hee
           to
           irre●l●gion
           ,
           or
           byasse
           thee
           toward
           Atheisme
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           72.
           
        
         
           There
           can
           be
           no
           cause
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           schisme
           or
           separation
           from
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           for
           
           the
           whole
           Church
           cannot
           universally
           erre
           in
           faith
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           could
           ,
           it
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           holy
           :
           neither
           can
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           militant
           Church
           erre
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           an
           Article
           of
           faith
           ;
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           union
           betwixt
           the
           head
           and
           members
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           body
           ,
           no
           Church
           :
           The
           Church
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           them
           that
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           the
           invisible
           Church
           in
           the
           visible
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           invisible
           Church
           is
           tyed
           to
           no
           duty
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           for
           all
           such
           duties
           are
           required
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           performed
           as
           't
           is
           visible
           :
           and
           consequently
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           the
           Elect
           cannot
           erre
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           the
           whole
           visible
           Church
           cannot
           erre
           in
           which
           the
           Elect
           is
           .
           
           'T
           is
           manifest
           out
           of
           Saint
           Austin
           ,
           
             ipsa
             est
             Ecclesia
             quae
             intra
             sagenam
             dominicam
             cum
             malis
             piscibus
             natat
             ,
             
             grana
             sunt
             inter
             illam
             paleam
             quand●
             area
             cum
             videretur
             tota
             palea
             putabatur
          
           .
           There
           are
           bad
           fish
           in
           the
           net
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           from
           which
           there
           must
           be
           ever
           a
           separation
           in
           heart
           and
           manners
           ▪
           but
           a
           corporall
           separation
           must
           be
           expected
           at
           the
           sea-shore
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           doth
           not
           quicken
           any
           member
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           united
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           neither
           doth
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           any
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           being
           united
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sect.
           73.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           weakened
           the
           lights
           of
           my
           body
           to
           introduce
           knowledge
           by
           by
           these
           windowes
           of
           my
           soule
           ;
           lost
           my selfe
           to
           finde
           others
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           my
           age
           .
           I
           will
           not
           boast
           I
           have
           outlived
           Emperours
           ,
           Popes
           :
           *
           If
           he
           lives
           only
           long
           who
           lives
           well
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           shortest
           liver
           .
           I
           have
           served
           twice
           Jacobs
           time
           to
           a
           more
           deceitfull
           Master
           then
           Laban
           ,
           an
           impious
           world
           :
           young
           in
           years
           ,
           old
           in
           folly
           ,
           a
           Labyrinth
           ,
           riddle
           ,
           bubble
           ,
           nothing
           .
           The
           reward
           of
           Jacobs
           servitude
           was
           blessed
           ,
           mine
           cursed
           :
           could
           produce
           only
           spotted
           actions
           ,
           checquer'd
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           my
           own
           black
           imaginations
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           carried
           about
           with
           the
           air
           of
           my
           own
           phancy
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           not
           be
           transported
           with
           the
           wind
           of
           every
           phanaticks
           error
           ;
           discompos'd
           my
           fortune
           to
           settle
           my
           mind
           .
           
             Amicus
             Plato
             ,
             amicus
             Socrates
             ,
             sed
             Magis
             am●ca
             veritas
             .
          
           If
           truth
           be
           not
           more
           my
           friend
           then
           any
           one
           my
           memory
           can
           challenge
           a
           familiar
           acquaintance
           with
           ,
           I
           may
           modestly
           presume
           my selfe
           destitute
           of
           any
           :
           while
           I
           have
           moved
           upon
           quick-silver
           ,
           and
           whe●l'd
           upon
           the
           incertainties
           of
           giddy
           chance
           ,
           a
           
             Polypire
             ,
             Ephorine
          
           ,
           and
           Philaetic
           become
           all
           with
           all
           ,
           not
           that
           I
           might
           gain
           others
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           gain
           of
           others
           wi●h
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           gain
           my selfe
           :
           And
           though
           this
           itch
           of
           my
           curiosity
           may
           produce
           
           bad
           blood
           ,
           by
           exasperating
           malignant
           humours
           ;
           yet
           I
           shall
           skin
           my
           own
           sores
           over
           by
           so
           good
           a
           conversation
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           rash
           exposures
           of
           aliene
           sores
           to
           the
           ayre
           ,
           I
           shall
           endanger
           the
           wranckling
           of
           any
           into
           male-content
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           relinquish
           my
           part
           in
           our
           elder
           Brothers
           legacy
           ,
           the
           love
           that
           Christ
           bequeath'd
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           of
           Mundan
           inheritances
           :
           for
           if
           my
           barns
           were
           full
           ,
           my
           soul
           could
           not
           take
           her
           ease
           ,
           should
           I
           disease
           my
           brother
           .
           I
           might
           fear
           with
           a
           
             Thou
             fool
             ,
             hac
             nocte
          
           ,
           in
           the
           night
           of
           error
           ,
           illuminated
           by
           no
           beam
           of
           Gods
           grace
           and
           mercy
           ,
           from
           a
           darker
           action
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           a
           darker
           dungeon
           ,
           for
           having
           no
           mercy
           on
           him
           for
           whom
           the
           light
           in
           darknesse
           rose
           .
           I
           would
           snatch
           a
           Brother
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           and
           not
           commit
           to
           flames
           with
           rigour
           and
           malice
           .
           The
           Spanish
           devotion
           shall
           prescribe
           no
           rule
           to
           mine
           ,
           who
           hang'd
           up
           thirteen
           Indians
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           twelve
           Apostles
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           74.
           
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           of
           the
           Tyrants
           minde
           ,
           
             oderint
             dum
             metuant
          
           :
           as
           I
           would
           incurre
           no
           mans
           hate
           ,
           so
           I
           would
           lend
           an
           occasion
           to
           no
           mans
           fear
           ,
           since
           invention
           witty
           in
           cruelty
           should
           not
           wrack
           a
           confession
           ,
           that
           may
           prejudice
           another
           .
           I
           would
           not
           endanger
           a
           Priests
           life
           to
           save
           mine
           own
           .
           
             Bellum
             cum
             vitiis
             ,
             Pax
             
             cum
             hominibus
          
           is
           my
           motto
           .
           I
           hate
           no
           Sect
           ,
           but
           pray
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           like
           Sampsons
           Foxes
           divided
           by
           the
           heads
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           be
           tyed
           together
           by
           the
           tails
           in
           the
           country
           they
           reside
           ,
           to
           raise
           a
           combustion
           ;
           or
           Snake-like
           ,
           return
           a
           sting
           for
           entertainment
           :
           and
           can
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           twilight
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           noctiluce
           of
           reason
           in
           Heathens
           ,
           should
           out-shine
           the
           Sun-beams
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           Christians
           :
           while
           History
           presents
           us
           with
           an
           Aristodes
           ,
           a
           Phocion
           ,
           and
           Themistcoles
           ,
           who
           though
           their
           bodies
           suffered
           by
           an
           Ostracism
           ,
           would
           not
           exile
           out
           of
           their
           minds
           that
           piety
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           even
           to
           an
           ingratefull
           Country
           .
           One
           asked
           ,
           What
           he
           would
           wish
           to
           his
           country
           for
           their
           ingratitude
           ,
           answered
           ,
           Never
           to
           want
           an
           Aristides
           .
           The
           second
           commanded
           his
           sons
           to
           forget
           their
           Fathers
           injuries
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           dyed
           rather
           then
           he
           would
           revenge
           his
           own
           :
           
           and
           could
           wish
           the
           Athenian
           Legislator
           ,
           might
           even
           prescribe
           a
           Law
           to
           Christians
           ,
           who
           for
           blindnesse
           returned
           light
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           retaliating
           the
           losse
           of
           an
           eye
           ,
           administred
           light
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           by
           opening
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           understanding
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           75.
           
        
         
           I
           would
           convince
           by
           reason
           ,
           make
           no
           conviction
           by
           Law
           ,
           make
           a
           confiscation
           of
           error
           ,
           not
           goods
           ,
           though
           I
           seek
           not
           their
           goods
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           of
           their
           souls
           .
           Persecution
           is
           
           a
           seeds-time
           of
           error
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           truth
           .
           The
           Norfolk
           Arian
           could
           laugh
           at
           the
           stake
           ;
           and
           though
           none
           can
           dye
           well
           who
           live
           not
           so
           ;
           no
           one
           can
           live
           so
           ill
           as
           cannot
           dye
           desperately
           .
           The
           old
           Roman
           humour
           of
           braving
           death
           ,
           sleeps
           not
           with
           Paganisme
           :
           Rome
           hath
           still
           her
           Scaevola's
           ,
           dare
           court
           the
           flames
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           hand
           in
           every
           combustion
           :
           no
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           can
           make
           a
           breach
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           can
           want
           a
           Curtius
           ,
           who
           to
           make
           it
           up
           ,
           will
           not
           ingulph
           himselfe
           in
           misery
           .
           Some
           with
           Augustus
           can
           die
           in
           a
           complement
           ,
           more
           with
           Tiberius
           in
           dissimilation
           :
           No
           Priest
           ,
           but
           
           Galba-like
           ,
           will
           offer
           his
           neck
           with
           a
           
             feri
             si
             ere
             sit
             populi
             Romani
          
           ;
           while
           with
           Vespasian
           they
           can
           smile
           with
           an
           
             ut
             puto
             Deus
             fio
          
           .
           A
           Garnet
           may
           be
           Sainted
           even
           for
           a
           powder
           plot
           .
           And
           some
           resembling
           Otho's
           friends
           ,
           wil
           die
           for
           society
           ,
           while
           they
           ,
           like
           him
           ,
           murder
           themselves
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           being
           publick
           victims
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           76.
           
        
         
           I
           would
           bring
           tears
           to
           quench
           ,
           rather
           then
           fewell
           to
           the
           flames
           ;
           not
           cause
           others
           to
           be
           disembowelled
           ,
           but
           could
           even
           disbowell
           my selfe
           by
           an
           inviscerate
           dilection
           .
           Show
           
             
               excrementatam
               liquidiora
               tam
               crassiora
               non
               solùm
               pectoris
               sed
               religionis
               anatomiam
               .
            
          
           To
           reclaim
           these
           Traitors
           to
           reason
           ,
           who
           believe
           heaven
           can
           side
           with
           factions
           ,
           and
           omniscience
           cannot
           discover
           these
           disguises
           of
           charity
           .
           He
           who
           commands
           us
           .
           
           
             to
             let
             our
             light
             so
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             glorifie
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
          
           commands
           us
           not
           to
           light
           men
           for
           his
           glory
           .
           And
           though
           he
           ,
           whom
           we
           must
           pattern
           ,
           was
           a
           light
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           
             in
             usum
             nocturni
             luminis
             :
             Nero
          
           like
           ,
           
             non
             proponit
             cremandos
             Christianos
          
           :
           These
           fires
           may
           show
           hell
           flames
           ,
           but
           to
           show
           a
           way
           by
           their
           light
           to
           heaven
           they
           cannot
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           the
           flesh
           thus
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           quicken
           the
           spirit
           .
           We
           must
           rather
           inform
           Eliah
           like
           ,
           in
           fiery
           chariots
           of
           zeal
           ,
           to
           mount
           up
           to
           heaven
           .
           Lend
           them
           examples
           to
           live
           well
           ,
           not
           precepts
           to
           contend
           .
           Christ
           would
           not
           own
           those
           spirits
           who
           would
           have
           fire
           come
           down
           from
           heaven
           to
           destroy
           adversaries
           :
           He
           sent
           down
           fire
           from
           heaven
           to
           save
           ,
           not
           destroy
           his
           enemies
           ;
           in
           cloven
           tongues
           to
           divide
           truth
           ,
           not
           divide
           by
           falshood
           ;
           who
           are
           divided
           in
           their
           waies
           ,
           show
           whose
           footsteps
           they
           follow
           ,
           the
           Devill
           ,
           whose
           feet
           are
           cloven
           .
           He
           whose
           fiery
           zeal
           for
           the
           least
           dissention
           calls
           his
           brother
           to
           do
           penance
           in
           ashes
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           far
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           manifest
           his
           alliance
           is
           with
           the
           old
           Serpent
           ,
           whose
           food
           is
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           The
           holy
           Father
           told
           the
           revenge-meditating
           Catholicks
           ,
           against
           their
           blood-thirsty
           enemies
           ,
           the
           Arians
           ,
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           the
           good
           Theodosius
           ,
           that
           Christians
           are
           not
           to
           recompence
           evill
           for
           evill
           ,
           but
           
             blesse
             them
             that
             curse
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             
             that
             despitefully
             use
          
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           cannot
           arrive
           to
           this
           perfection
           ,
           yet
           must
           at
           least
           leave
           revenge
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           time
           will
           repay
           it
           .
           God
           fan
           is
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           snatch
           it
           out
           :
           where
           God
           hath
           an
           Harvest
           ,
           Belial
           will
           have
           a
           seeds-time
           :
           the
           wicked
           one
           will
           sow
           tares
           by
           night
           :
           men
           benighted
           in
           black
           ,
           and
           wicked
           waies
           are
           dispos'd
           to
           imbibe
           the
           seeds
           of
           error
           :
           God
           grant
           the
           light
           of
           Heaven
           may
           so
           shine
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           be
           converted
           from
           the
           darknesse
           of
           their
           waies
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           pluck
           up
           error
           ,
           not
           them
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           question
           his
           wil
           ,
           who
           permits
           them
           to
           grow
           till
           harvest
           :
           he
           that
           knows
           his
           own
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           my
           onely
           endeavo●r
           he
           may
           own
           me
           for
           his
           :
           and
           not
           for
           raising
           flames
           of
           contention
           here
           ,
           be
           cast
           into
           unquenchable
           fire
           hereafter
           .
           I
           will
           not
           renounce
           Christ
           because
           a
           Judas
           bears
           him
           company
           :
           nor
           any
           Christian
           communion
           ,
           because
           a
           Judas
           may
           have
           his
           hand
           in
           the
           dish
           :
           but
           rather
           strive
           I
           my self
           prove
           no
           Traitor
           ,
           draw
           near
           with
           my
           lips
           ,
           my
           heart
           remote
           from
           him
           &
           cry
           
             hail
             Master
          
           ,
           when
           I
           think
           to
           recrucifie
           him
           in
           his
           members
           :
           Alasse
           poor
           souls
           ,
           though
           a
           Judas
           may
           veil
           impiety
           with
           kisses
           ,
           the
           irrepentant
           wretch
           will
           dissipate
           and
           discover
           his
           black
           soul
           naked
           .
           I
           will
           note
           them
           that
           make
           contentions
           and
           avoid
           the
           contentions
           ,
           not
           the
           men
           till
           three
           or
           four
           times
           admonition
           :
           if
           
           Physitians
           were
           to
           fly
           from
           the
           sick
           ,
           wee
           should
           gain
           little
           skill
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           poor
           profession
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           77.
           
        
         
           I
           can
           converse
           with
           a
           Jew
           with
           no
           passion
           beside
           a
           sorrow
           ;
           lend
           tears
           to
           mollifie
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           fire
           to
           obdurate
           ;
           and
           should
           he
           encounter
           my
           ear
           with
           a
           buffet
           ,
           and
           bid
           me
           turn
           the
           other
           to
           express
           Christianity
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           with
           that
           Christian
           ,
           
             with
             a
             do
             as
             you
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ,
             requite
             :
          
           but
           by
           my
           Saviours
           example
           ▪
           
             for
             my
             sake
             buffeted
             ,
             pray
             for
             him
             who
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             did
             :
          
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           humour
           in
           some
           Christians
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           those
           Jewes
           they
           will
           not
           admit
           into
           their
           society
           to
           effect
           it
           by
           a
           peaceable
           cohabitation
           .
           Wee
           might
           teach
           them
           by
           their
           Chàldean
           Paraphrast
           their
           Messiah
           ;
           and
           by
           
             R.
             Jonathan
          
           ,
           or
           
             R.
             Shimeony
          
           Son
           of
           Ishas
           ,
           or
           
             R.
             Moses
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Nicar
           ;
           or
           
             R.
             Haccodesh
          
           ,
           shew
           how
           
             R.
             Shahadiahs
          
           1200.
           years
           ,
           
             R.
             Solomon
          
           and
           
             R.
             Jehudas
             1390.
             
             R.
             Elias
          
           4230.
           years
           are
           expir'd
           ,
           and
           no
           Messias
           come
           .
           Judas
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Marbaeus
             ;
             Theudas
             Arthronges
             ,
             Barchosba
             ,
          
           the
           Senior
           and
           Junior
           imposing
           even
           upon
           their
           Rabbies
           :
           the
           Bethlem
           which
           they
           confesse
           to
           be
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Messiahs
           birth
           ,
           having
           now
           no
           being
           ,
           their
           groundlesse
           phancies
           may
           vanish
           like
           it
           ,
           while
           we
           show
           him
           who
           had
           a
           being
           with
           it
           :
           who
           dy'd
           for
           his
           people
           ;
           
           whose
           hands
           and
           feet
           they
           pierced
           ;
           and
           for
           whose
           Vesture
           they
           cast
           lots
           ;
           who
           was
           humble
           and
           sat
           on
           an
           Asse
           ;
           after
           62.
           weeks
           slain
           ;
           shewing
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           miseries
           ,
           because
           they
           sold
           the
           innocent
           for
           silver
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           for
           shooes
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           day
           Christ
           was
           taken
           ,
           their
           City
           taken
           ,
           entred
           at
           the
           Brook
           Cedron
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           feast
           day
           ,
           same
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           thirty
           Jews
           sold
           for
           the
           price
           they
           sold
           him
           .
           We
           might
           show
           their
           Rabbines
           their
           letter
           ,
           and
           learn
           their
           grave
           Fathers
           Christs
           Crosse
           row
           ,
           we
           could
           lend
           them
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           while
           even
           a
           Pagan
           could
           confesse
           
             aut
             Deus
             Naturae
             patitur
             aut
             machina
             mundi
             dissolvitur
             ,
          
           
           we
           could
           inform
           them
           by
           the
           rending
           of
           their
           Temple
           ,
           not
           to
           divide
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           open'd
           wide
           to
           instruct
           them
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           ordain'd
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           holiest
           of
           holies
           ,
           even
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           High
           Priest
           ,
           though
           they
           trifle
           about
           Nazarite
           and
           Nazareth
           ,
           wee
           could
           dilucidate
           who
           was
           Natsar
           ,
           the
           branch
           of
           the
           root
           of
           Jesse
           :
           but
           oh
           in
           vain
           we
           may
           tell
           them
           of
           him
           who
           is
           love
           ,
           when
           we
           want
           it
           towards
           one
           another
           :
           how
           can
           they
           believe
           us
           to
           be
           heirs
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           lost
           his
           Legacy
           .
           Defective
           not
           onely
           in
           dilection
           he
           bequeath'd
           his
           ,
           but
           even
           that
           love
           he
           commanded
           to
           enemies
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           ill
           savor
           in
           Jews
           so
           often
           inculcated
           ,
           as
           if
           
           lies
           could
           sweeten
           them
           ;
           and
           make
           not
           Christianity
           stink
           in
           their
           nostrills
           worse
           then
           they
           in
           ours
           :
           for
           crucifying
           Christ.
           
        
         
           May
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           sweep
           their
           own
           doors
           from
           pride
           and
           malice
           ,
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           which
           are
           ingendred
           by
           trifling
           questions
           ,
           and
           unnecessary
           disputes
           ,
           the
           dirt
           and
           trash
           which
           clings
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           keeps
           them
           from
           entrance
           ,
           who
           are
           without
           .
           Lo
           the
           Jews
           who
           look
           for
           a
           sign
           ,
           and
           Gentiles
           who
           inquire
           after
           wisdom
           ,
           may
           find
           both
           :
           and
           all
           Christians
           by
           reforming
           themselves
           ,
           
           may
           act
           no
           lesse
           then
           miracles
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           
             
               Si
               ex
               avaritiae
               in
               liberalitatem
               transieris
               ,
               s●ccam
               &
               mancam
               manum
               recuperasti
               :
               si
               theatralibus
               ludis
               spretis
               relictisque
               caetos
               Ecclesiasticos
               petieris
               claudicanti
               pedi
               incolumitatem
               :
               si
               oculos
               tuos
               ab
               alienâ
               forma
               ,
               &
               meretricum
               aspectu
               revocaveris
               caecum
               te
               illuminasti
               :
               si
               diabolicos
               cantus
               despexeris
               ,
               &
               eorum
               loco
               spirituales
               Psalmos
               dediceris
               tum
               loqueris
               qui
               antea
               mutus
               esses
               haec
               maxima
               miracula
               signa
               eximia
               :
            
          
           such
           signes
           and
           miracles
           as
           these
           might
           call
           home
           the
           Jews
           :
           and
           bring
           in
           the
           plenitude
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           so
           may
           their
           souls
           desire
           to
           enter
           into
           our
           secrets
           ,
           and
           their
           glory
           be
           joyn'd
           to
           our
           assemblies
           ;
           while
           all
           Churches
           having
           their
           Lamps
           trimm'd
           with
           the
           oyl
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           by
           
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           may
           lead
           to
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           who
           biddeth
           the
           Bride
           come
           ;
           and
           if
           she
           hath
           not
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           interior
           charity
           ,
           all
           the
           gummes
           and
           spices
           of
           alms
           and
           prayers
           do
           not
           sweeten
           her
           breath
           to
           her
           divine
           Lover
           :
           Odours
           after
           which
           the
           Bridegroom
           runneth
           &
           smelleth
           them
           when
           he
           kisses
           her
           with
           the
           kisses
           of
           his
           mouth
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sect.
           78.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             be
             contentious
             ,
             wee
             have
             no
             such
             custom
             ;
             nor
             the
             Churches
             of
             God.
          
           I
           could
           wish
           those
           who
           call
           themselves
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           ,
           had
           no
           such
           custom
           as
           being
           contentious
           :
           fighting
           about
           shadows
           ,
           forms
           of
           Religion
           ,
           while
           we
           lose
           the
           essence
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           Charity
           :
           May
           every
           one
           abound
           in
           his
           own
           sense
           ,
           and
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           give
           every
           one
           sense
           to
           abound
           to
           his
           glory
           :
           May
           blindnesse
           bee
           the
           mother
           of
           devotion
           in
           the
           Papists
           ;
           and
           though
           pious
           frauds
           are
           us'd
           to
           induce
           zeal
           ,
           may
           they
           be
           zealous
           without
           fraud
           :
           May
           light
           occasion
           no
           darknesse
           in
           the
           Reformists
           ,
           and
           peeping
           into
           the
           Ark
           ,
           not
           strike
           them
           with
           the
           Leprosie
           of
           evill
           works
           .
           May
           the
           Motto
           of
           both
           be
           
             non
             loquimur
             sed
             vivimus
          
           :
           contend
           in
           nothing
           but
           who
           shall
           most
           glorifie
           God
           :
           and
           our
           
             light
             may
             so
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
          
           that
           they
           who
           are
           without
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           glorifie
           
             our
             Father
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           by
           being
           
           brought
           into
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           here
           on
           Earth
           ;
           
             May
             all
             hunger
             and
             th●●st
             after
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           and
           even
           Enemies
           by
           administring
           thy
           blessings
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           heap
           coals
           on
           each
           others
           head
           ,
           till
           they
           melt
           into
           mutuall
           affection
           ,
           and
           obsequiousnesse
           to
           thy
           Law.
           
        
         
           May
           none
           without
           think
           worse
           of
           Christ
           because
           his
           Coat
           is
           divided
           ,
           embrace
           those
           truths
           all
           hold
           ;
           and
           all
           hold
           nothing
           to
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           :
           may
           all
           within
           seek
           rather
           grounds
           of
           aquiescence
           ,
           then
           excuses
           of
           dissatisfaction
           :
           truth
           in
           differences
           like
           Gold
           in
           oar
           ,
           wheat
           with
           chaffe
           ;
           none
           may
           neglect
           Gold
           because
           ther
           's
           drosse
           ;
           or
           grain
           for
           the
           intermixture
           of
           off●ll
           :
           but
           all
           united
           into
           the
           same
           body
           may
           become
           one
           with
           thee
           ,
           who
           art
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           refin'd
           from
           the
           drosse
           of
           mundan
           corruption
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           this
           holy
           spirit
           bear
           the
           Image
           of
           our
           King
           :
           May
           he
           who
           boasts
           of
           the
           Church
           remember
           ,
           
             no
             unclean
             th●ng
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             K●ngdom
             of
             Heaven
             :
             and
             he
             that
             b●eaketh
             the
             least
             of
             the
             Commandements
             shal
             be
             the
             least
             in
             the
             K●ngdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           of
           little
           repute
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           May
           they
           who
           cry
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             cha●ge
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ,
             live
             ,
          
           so
           that
           no
           body
           may
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           lay
           to
           their
           charge
           :
           and
           while
           they
           boast
           ,
           they
           are
           above
           all
           law
           ,
           by
           sin
           come
           not
           under
           the
           premun●re
           
           of
           any
           :
           while
           they
           are
           Kings
           (
           as
           they
           pretēd
           )
           whose
           hearts
           are
           in
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           be
           slaves
           to
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           &
           the
           Devils
           servants
           :
           may
           the
           Cōmonalty
           be
           no
           more
           an
           Oglio
           of
           knaves
           and
           fools
           ,
           and
           tools
           to
           the
           Polititian
           ;
           nor
           he
           the
           Devils
           quilted
           Anvile
           on
           which
           he
           frames
           all
           sin
           ;
           but
           both
           may
           be
           instruments
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ;
           finally
           may
           the
           Gentry
           have
           an
           use
           for
           estates
           above
           gilding
           their
           imperfections
           :
           and
           Papists
           abov
           an
           annuall
           Composition
           for
           their
           follies●
           and
           not
           love
           to
           their
           purses
           make
           their
           Antagonists
           irreconcilable
           with
           their
           persons
           :
           and
           may
           I
           have
           no
           emnity
           with
           any
           thing
           but
           my self
           :
           who
           though
           I
           have
           not
           found
           what
           I
           may
           define
           friend
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           I
           may
           truely
           cal
           Enemy
           beside
           my self
           :
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Christian
           warfare
           ,
           I
           am
           oblig'd
           to
           fight
           
             aga●nst
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Devill
             :
          
           I
           find
           a
           world
           in
           my self
           :
           and
           a
           Devill
           in
           my
           flesh
           ;
           which
           if
           I
           could
           but
           conquer
           ,
           I
           could
           look
           down
           on
           those
           petty
           acquisitions
           of
           the
           nicknam'd
           worthies
           which
           were
           kneaded
           up
           with
           dirt
           and
           blood
           ,
           as
           something
           below
           my self
           .
           Legion
           is
           not
           onely
           renew'd
           in
           me
           ,
           but
           Legions
           of
           Devils
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           a
           lesser
           world
           to
           conquer
           and
           colonize
           ,
           are
           entred
           into
           me
           :
           I
           find
           a
           
             Lapland
             ,
             Finland
             ,
             Gothland
          
           ,
           and
           the
           storms
           they
           raise
           there
           in
           my
           passions
           :
           the
           various
           shapes
           in
           which
           they
           
           familiarise
           with
           their
           votaries
           ,
           do
           but
           resemble
           the
           disguises
           of
           my
           curiosities
           ,
           vy'd
           with
           which
           the
           Mythologies
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           in
           an
           
             Achelous
             ,
             Proteus
             ;
             Polypus
             ,
             Cameleon
          
           may
           seem
           sober
           verities
           .
        
         
           Nor
           could
           I
           bee
           lesse
           then
           a
           world
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           Monsters
           of
           Africa
           have
           conven'd
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           African
           tincture
           in
           my
           blacker
           impieties
           .
           I
           have
           had
           the
           blindnesse
           of
           America
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Devill
           
             ne
             noceat
          
           ,
           by
           complying
           with
           aberrances
           :
           having
           with
           Asia
           lost
           a
           reall
           Paradise
           by
           Euthymy
           :
           could
           challenge
           affinity
           with
           Mahometism
           ,
           and
           dream
           of
           a
           Paradise
           in
           carnall
           concupiscencies
           .
           Nor
           hath
           any
           part
           of
           Europe
           been
           defective
           to
           the
           complement
           of
           this
           Microcosm
           :
           Papist
           ,
           Reformist
           ,
           Subreformist
           ,
           Familist
           ,
           Atomist
           ;
           all
           the
           phancies
           which
           crumble
           into
           factions
           ,
           and
           mince
           into
           divisions
           ,
           while
           old
           time
           is
           forc'd
           to
           chew
           the
           cud
           ,
           and
           raise
           up
           the
           stubble
           and
           chaffe
           of
           whimzies
           ,
           swallowed
           fourteen
           ages
           past
           have
           concentred
           in
           me
           :
           and
           met
           in
           this
           Masse
           of
           antipathies
           I
           carry
           about
           me
           .
        
         
           Lord
           teach
           me
           to
           know
           my self
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           not
           d●sire
           to
           exchange
           wisdom
           with
           a
           Solomon
           :
           lend
           me
           the
           auxiliaries
           of
           thy
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           to
           subdue
           my self
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           more
           a
           Conqueror
           then
           Alexander
           :
           by
           hating
           my self
           ,
           instruct
           me
           how
           I
           shall
           love
           thee
           ,
           and
           by
           loving
           thee
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           hate
           my
           brother
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A34014-e250
           
             S.
             Hie●
             in
             Psal.
             133.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hier.
             ad
             Lucif
             .
             post
             med
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Th●od
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             dialog
             .
             inter
             Constant
             Imper
             .
             &
             Lib.
             pap
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Vin●
             .
             Lir.
             Cont.
             Haer.
             c.
             23.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e920
           
             S.
             Be●
             .
             Ser.
             de
             resurr
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             5.
             
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             c.
             26.
             
             &
             Socrat.
             l.
             5.
             
             Hist.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             Cont.
             Bon.
             de
             Bapt.
             e.
             4.
             
             Contr.
             Fund
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e1080
           
             Papal
             infallibility
             sifted
             .
          
           
             Alphonsus
             contra
             hae
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             Martin
             in
             Chron.
             cen
             17.
             
          
           
             H.
             Blond
             .
             dec
             .
             1.
             lib.
             9
             Bergomensis
             Martin
             in
             Chron.
             Sabel
             .
             Naucl.
             Marian
             Scot.
             stella
             ,
             Palmerio
             ;
             Platina
             ,
             Blondus
             ,
             Vincentius
             ,
             Henricus
             de
             Erfordia
             .
          
           
             impurities
             ,
          
           
             Blondus
             lib.
             3.
             dec
             .
             2.
             
             Anto●ius
             1.
             16.
             c.
             1.
             ex
             Iohanne
             de
             Col●a
             mina
             Sabellicus
             Na●clerus
             Platina
             .
          
           
             Ranulphus
             l.
             5.
             c.
             3●
             .
             Baleus
             Cent.
             2.
             c.
             30.
             c.
             3.
             10.
             
             Volateranus
             .
          
           
             Martinus
             in
             Chronico
             ,
             Marianus
             Scotus
             Sigeb
             .
             Platina
             Bergomensis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Martinus
             Polorues
             in
             Chronico
             ,
             Platina
             &
             Petrus
             Demi●nus
             .
          
           
             Benedict
             9.
             
             Silveste●
             3.
             
             Gregorius
             6.
             
             Cent.
             11.
             
          
           
             Spelman
             Conc.
             an
             .
             705.
             
          
           
             Malin
             lib.
             1.
             de
             gest
             Paul
             A●glor
             .
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             An.
             1246.
             
          
           
             B.
             Bilson
             .
          
           
             In
             Apol.
             2.
             
             Cont.
             Triphon
             .
             E●seb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             76.
             83.
             
             Ep.
             78.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e2170
           
             L.
             Her.
             Hist.
             H.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e2680
           
             Ter.
             de
             praej
             .
             vincen
             .
             Lir.
             de
             Haer.
             
          
           
             Eiph
             .
             l.
             1.
             adv
             .
             Carpar
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             pros
             .
             de
             prom
             .
             &
             produe
             .
             impren
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sab.
             Ennead
             .
             lib.
             72.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             in
             Chr.
             pr.
             10.
             
             Nicronis
             14.
             
          
           
             Ignat.
             epist.
             ad
             Tract
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e3180
           
             Gaffar●
             mon.
             curios●
             152.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e3330
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Arnob.
             adver
             .
             Gent.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iust.
             mart
             .
             Ap.
             1.
             
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Philaster
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Theodoret
             .
          
           
             Thes.
             1.
             5.
             2.
             
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e3710
           
             *
             Seleucus
             ,
             Nicanor
             ,
             Antiochus
             ,
             Soter
             ,
             Anto.
             Theos
             .
             Seleucus
             .
             Callinicus
             ,
             Ptolomaeus
             Evergetes
             ,
             Seleucus
             Ceraunus
             ,
             Antiochus
             Magnus
             ,
             Ptolomaeus
             Philopator
             ,
             Antiochus
             E●piphanes
             .
             Whit.
             in
             thesi
             pro
             posit
             .
             &
             defens
             .
             in
             Cant.
             die
             Comitiorum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e3980
           
             D.
             in
             vit
             Pontif.
             33.
             
          
           
             Stella
             &
             Platina
             .
          
           
             Test.
             Blon●
             .
             dec
             .
             1.
             lib.
             9
             Martinus
             in
             Chronic●
             
          
           
             Platina
             &
             Liber
             pontificalis
             Cent.
             78.
             480.
             
          
           
             Sigebert
             Marianus
             Scotus
             .
             Guliel
             Nubrigensis
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             Cent.
             xij
             .
          
           
             Cambdens
             remains
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Iohn
             Stella
             Diaconus
             Plat.
             
          
           
             Onuphrius
             Platina
             ,
             dec
             .
          
           
             Platina
             .
          
           
             C●nt
             .
             Ma.
             Cent.
             xi
             .
             p.
             5.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e4580
           
             Of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e4800
           
             Mat.
             12.
             v.
             50.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e5220
           
             S.
             Cypr.
             1.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             ●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e5520
           
             Tho.
             p.
             345.
             ar
             .
             2.
             c.
             persuam
             essentiam
             .
          
           
             Durand
             in
             3
             dij
             .
             22.
             ques
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Bella●
             .
             l.
             4.
             de
             Christo.
             c.
             16.
             
             Sect.
             25.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             lib.
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             Nis.
             Orat
             .
             demortuis
             .
             p.
             1066.
             
             Cypr.
             l.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             emendari
             igne
             .
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             lib.
             21.
             civ
             .
             dei
             .
             c.
             17.
             
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             ●in
             .
             th
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S.
             Hier.
             on
             66.
             
             Psal.
             credimus
             .
             Boetius
             lib.
             4.
             pros
             .
             4.
             puro
             .
          
           
             S.
             Greg.
             in
             Psal.
             3.
             paenitent
             .
             Prin●
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e6490
           
             Fa●san
             .
             on
             Ep.
             ad
             Sempr.
             quare
             ab
             haeretico
             homine
             noster
             hac
             appellatione
             dividit
             ,
             cum
             Catholicus
             nuncupatur
             Christianus
             ,
             mihi
             nomen
             Catholicus
             vero
             ,
             Cognomen
             illud
             me
             nuncupat
             ,
             istud
             ostendit
             ,
             hoc
             probor
             ,
             illo
             signi●●cor
             .
             Appellatio
             Catholici
             congregat
             homogena
             &c.
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             t
             .
             Cont.
             F●nd
             .
             c.
             16.
             S.
             Cyp.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Vi●cent
             Lirinens●s
             libr
             ▪
             adv
             .
             Haer.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             bapt
             .
             Cont.
             Donat.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vincent
             Lirinen
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             Liban
             .
             Haeres
             .
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             Cont.
             Iul.
             Pet
             ,
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Holkot
             in
             1
             Sent.
             q.
             ad
             .
             4.
             
             K.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             2.
             24.
             37.
             
             A●
             .
             1.
             c.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             B.
             ●
             .
             Cont.
             Fisher
             s.
             58.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e6720
           
             Hoc
             totum
             pendet
             ex
             principiis
             Metaphysicis
             &
             Philosophicis
             &
             ad
             fidei
             doctrinam
             non
             esse
             necessarium
             Suarez
             in
             3.
             
             Theoph.
             dis
             .
             50.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e6760
           
             1
             Cor.
             10
             17.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             9.
             
             Col.
             5.
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Conf.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e7010
           
             Vinc.
             Lir.
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epis.
             2.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             8.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Caecilium
             .
          
           
             Test.
             Eusehex
             Iren●o
             .
          
           
             In
             Epist.
             Theoph.
             cent
             .
             2.
             120.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             Cor.
             militis
             .
          
           
             Dionysius
             Alexand.
             ad
             Christum
             Euseb.
             1.
             7.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             3.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Iraene
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             in
             Apolog.
             
          
           
             Clemens
             in
             ult
             .
             stromat
             .
          
           
             Epis.
             Smyrn
             .
             Euseb.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e7570
           
             Quis
             ferat
             populum
             in
             Templum
             irruente●
             〈◊〉
             in
             haram
             sues
             ?
             certe
             non
             obsunt
             populo
             ceremoniae
             ,
             sed
             prosunt
             ,
             ●
             modus
             in
             eis
             servetur
             ,
             &
             caveamus
             ne
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             loco
             ●abeanture
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             ne
             praecipuam
             pietatem
             in
             ill
             is
             collocemus
             .
          
           
             Rhen●●us
             annot
             .
             in
             Tertul.
             de
             Cor.
             militis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e7680
           
             Salmas
             .
             B.
             Blondel
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             lgn.
             ad
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Sempr.
             sic
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Trall
             .
             philad
             &
             passim
             in
             omnibus
             ep
             .
             Vnum
             scire
             debes
             ,
             siquis
             cum
             Episcopo
             non
             ●it
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             non
             esse
             S.
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             69.
             
             Filius
             impius
             qui
             contemptis
             Episcopis
             &
             Dei
             Sacerdotibus
             relictis
             constituere
             audet
             aliud
             altare
             .
             S.
             Cypr.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             &
             Epist.
             76.
             
             Ep.
             40.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             ad
             Evag.
             In
             Schismatis
             remedium
             factum
             est
             quod
             postea
             unus
             Electus
             qui
             caeteris
             praeponeretur
             unusuquisque
             ad
             se
             trahens
             Ecclesiae
             tumcam
             r●mperet
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e7900
           
             Tacit●●
             .
          
           
             S.
             Edward
             Deering
             .
          
           
             M
             Pullein
             the
             same
             at
             Rome
             .
             Mr.
             Fullam
             of
             C.
             C.
             in
             Italy
             .
             Mr.
             Arthu●
             Wilson
             in
             Flanders
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e8560
           
             Tertullian
             urget
             in
             lib.
             depoenitent
             .
             ex
             aliquot
             Cyprianis
             locis
             apparet
             ut
             Ser.
             5.
             ae
             lapsis
             &
             lib.
             3.
             
             Epis.
             14.
             &
             frequenter
             fieri
             jubet
             lib.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e8630
           
             2
             Ephes.
             Con.
             2
             Canstan
             .
             Eleboris
             Canon
             26.
             
             Concil
             .
             Carth.
             
          
           
             Canon
             14.
             
             Euseb.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Ezek.
             4.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             79.
             
             A.
             34.
             de
             moribus
             Eccl.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             de
             Consen
             ▪
             Eccles
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e8870
           
             Ge●
             .
             I.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e8960
           
             Vide
             Cent.
             Magdebur
             .
             Cent.
             5
             pag.
             517.
             
             Chrysoft
             .
             ●0
             15.
             
             Euch.
             lib.
             2.
             in
             Genes
             .
          
           
             St.
             Ambros
             de
             Sp.
             San.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             ●spencaeus
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Euchar
             adoratione
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e9250
           
             Loz
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Macar
             .
             l.
             37.
             p.
             442.
             
          
           
             Iustin.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e9680
           
             Jo.
             22.
             in
             Literis
             Canonizat
             .
             Vrban
             6.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             5.
             in
             Serm●ne
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e10110
           
             Vid.
             D.
             Brown.
             Pseud.
             Epid.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e10740
           
             In
             cap.
             quarto
             .
             Extr.
             de
             divortiis
             in
             cap.
             1.
             dist
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Decretum
             de
             4.
             
             Conclusionibus
             .
          
           
             Io.
             de
             Turre
             crem
             .
             lib.
             4.
             par
             .
             2.
             e.
             20.
             
             Bellar
             l.
             2.
             de
             Rom.
             Pon.
             c.
             30.
             
             Cui
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             auth
             .
             pap
             .
             &
             Conc.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Theophyl
             .
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             S.
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aust.
             tract
             .
             50.
             in
             St.
             Io.
             
          
           
             S.
             Prosper
             l.
             de
             vo●
             .
             ●ent
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aust.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Bap.
             Cont.
             Denat
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             14.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Isid.
             on
             Jo.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e11460
           
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             101.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             Ps.
             47.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrys.
             in
             Ps.
             148.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
             ad
             Honoratum
             .
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             Epist.
             Ioh.
             &
             Cont.
             Petilium
             in
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             S.
             cyp
             .
             de
             unit
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hilari
             .
             us
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ambrosius
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hieron
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e11750
           
             Ignatius
             on
             p.
             100
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Polycarp
             .
             Anno
             Dom.
             120.
             
             Euseb.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             Eus.
             Anno
             Dom.
             150.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Navigare
             audent
             ad
             Petri
             Cathedram
             &
             Ecclesiam
             principalem
             &c.
             nec
             cogitare
             ●os
             esse
             Romanos
             ,
             ad
             quos
             persidia
             habere
             non
             potest
             accessum
             .
             Cyp.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Baronius
             Anno
             419.
             
             Binius
             in
             notis
             ad
             Epistol
             .
             Bonifacii
             2.
             ad
             Eulalium
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             ad
             Evargium
             Presbyt
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e12290
           
             Omnis
             Ecclesia
             virgo
             Appellata
             est
             .
             S.
             Aug.
             tr
             .
             13.
             in
             S.
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             c.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e12390
           
             S.
             Cyril
             .
             Hieros
             .
             catech
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cant
             ,
             6.
             
             Mar.
             3.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             
             S.
             Aug.
             de
             unit
             Ecc.
             St.
             Cyp.
             de
             unit
             Eccl.
             S.
             Ambros.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e12520
           
             St.
             Aug.
             Ep.
             48.
             
          
           
             A
             malis
             piscibus
             corde
             semper
             &
             moribus
             separantur
             &
             corporalem
             separationem
             in
             li●tore
             maris
             in
             fine
             saeculi
             expectant
             .
             S.
             Aug.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e12590
           
             *
             Having
             lived
             above
             five
             times
             over
             the
             time
             which
             dispatched
             five
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             five
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             five
             Popes
             ,
             viz.
             Galba
             .
             Otho
             ,
             Vitellius
             ,
             Aescus
             ,
             Pertinax
             :
             Anno
             Do.
             1275.
             1276.
             
             Gregory
             10.
             
             Innocent
             5.
             
             Hadrian
             5.
             
             Iohn
             20.
             vel
             21.
             
             Nicholas
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e12700
           
             Ly●urgus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34014-e13120
           
             Dionysius
             Areop
             .
          
           
             S.
             Chrys.
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
        
      
    
  

